LIBRARY  OF  THE  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 


PRINCETON.  N.  J. 

Presented  by 


Jhe  HevAf  GrcA  Gommi-H-ee 


BV 

2120  .156 

1920 

V.2 

Int 

erchurch  World 

Movement 

of 

North  America. 

Wor 

Id  survey 

by  th 

e 

^  In 

-t-o-rr-hiiT-r-h 

Wn-rl  H 

Mn'jromc.n  t 

WHERE  SICKNESS  AND  SIN  ARE  UNOPPOSED 


A  DEFECTIVE  moral  order  can  never  be  isolated.  Uncared  for,  it  will 
break  every  bound  and  eventually  invoke  the  direst  of  physical  as  well 
as  moral  penalties  upon  the  whole  world.  It  must  be  cured.  The  black  spots 
on  the  map  are  breeding  places  for  sickness  and  sin.  We  must  clean  them  up. 
The  gospel  cannot  be  wholly  effective  anywhere  until  it  is  effective  everywhere. 


THE  WORLD  ACCORDING  TO  STRABO 


XT  THEN  Christ  said  to 
'  '  His  disciples:  "Go 
ye  into  all  the  world  and 
preach  the  gospel  to  every 
creature,"  the  world,  ac- 
cording to  Strabo,  the  best 
geographer  of  the  day,  was 
not  as  large  as  any  single 
continent  as  known  to  the 
present  day  geographer. 
But  modem  methods  of 
transportation  and  com- 
munication make  us  all 
close  neighbors. 


THE  lives  and  thought 
of  peoples  are  more 
closely  interrelated  than 
ever  before.  We  of  the 
Christian  nations  now  find 
it  easy  to  go  into  all  the 
world  with  our  goods  to 
sell  at  a  good  profit.  We 
have  preached  strange 
political  faiths  in  far-off 
places.  But  we  have  not 
yet  fulfilled  the  divine  com- 
mand to  carry  the  gospel 
to  every  living  creature. 


WORLD  SURVEY 
FOREIGN  VOLUME 


NOTICE 


THE  statements  set  forth  in  this  and  the  accompanying 
volume  of  the  WORLD  SURVEY  were  presented 
originally  at  the  World  Survey  Conference,  held  at 
Atlantic  City,  N.  J.,  January  6  to  9,  1920.  As  a  result  of  that 
conference,  and  in  the  light  of  further  data  derived  in  the  pro- 
gressive development  of  the  survey,  the  original  statements 
have  been  freely  revised  and  expanded.  They  are,  therefore, 
complete  only  in  the  measure  that  the  survey  itself  is  complete, 
and  are  here  presented  not  so  much  as  final  statements  as  re- 
vised preliminary  announcements  of  the  facts  thus  far  revealed 
by  the  extensive  survey  task,  much  of  which  is  necessarily  still 
being  carried  on. 

With  the  progress  of  the  siirvey,  special  problems,  particular 
fields  and  important  phases  of  work,  will  demand  separate  survey 
statements  adequately  to  present  the  facts.  These  statements 
will  be  issued  as  auxiliary  survey  volumes,  and  will  conform  in 
size  and  style  to  the  Handy  Volume  Edition  of  the  WORLD 
SURVEY.  Several  auxiliary  volumes  are  already  in  process  of 
preparation.    Others  will  follow  as  the  need  arises. 

The  first  of  these  auxiliary  volumes  is  a  manual  and  guide 
entitled  "How  to  Study  the  World  Survey."  It  is  a  handbook 
for  pastors,  teachers  and  members  of  study  groups  who  wish  to 
use  the  WORLD  SURVEY  as  a  text  book.  Intended  for  use 
in  the  class  room  of  school  or  college,  or  in  missionary  circles 
and  young  people's  societies,  it  will  be  found  invaluable  in  mak- 
ing the  survey  volumes  yield  the  largest  amount  of  important 
and  interesting  information.  Uniform  with  the  Handy  Volume 
Edition  of  the  WORLD  SURVEY  at  fifty  cents  a  copy,  cash 
with  order. 

Copyright  has  been  secured  covering  all  the  survey  material 
here  presented.  Text,  charts,  maps  and  graphs  are  all  included. 
Persons  desiring  to  reprint  any  portion  of  the  text  or  to  repro- 
duce any  of  the  illustrations  are  requested  to  obtain  the  nec- 
essary permission  from  the  Sales  Department,  Interchurch  World 
Movement,  45  West  18th  Street,  New  York  City.  Permission 
to  reprint  will  be  granted  only  with  the  understanding  that  a 
credit  line  also  be  run  as  follows:  "Copyright  by  Interchurch 
World  Movement  of  North  America;  reprinted  with  permission." 


V 


920 


^'^31 


LC  •'■''■ 


itV^ 


/ 


World  Survey 


./. 


BY  THE   INTERCHURCH  WORLD 
MOVEMENT  OF  NORTH  AMERICA 


REVISED  PRELIMINARY 
STATEMENT  AND  BUDGET 

IN  TWO  VOLUMES 

VOLUME  TIVO 

FOREIGN    VOLUME 

and 

A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 

LIBRARY     EDITION 


INTERCHURCH  PRESS 
NEW  YORK  CITY 


CoPTRtGHT,  1920,  BY  THE 

Interchurcii  World  Movement 
OP  North  America 


CONTENTS 


Page 

Introduction 

9 

PART  I 

PART  11 

TOPICAL  SECTION 

GEOGRAPHICAL  SECTION 

Page 

Page 

Area,  Population  and  Government  . 

15 

Europe 53 

Daily  Bread 

19 

Latin  America 69 

Health 

23 

The  Near  East 77 

Education 

27 
31 

Africa 89 

Literature 

India  and  Central  Asia 99 

Women 

35 

Southeastern  Asia 113 

39 

China 133 

Religion 

43 

Japan 143 

BUDGET  TABLES 


Page 

Explanatory  Notes 157 

Table  I— Foreign 158 


Table  VIII— Special  Items     . 
Table  IX — General  Summary 


Page 
160 

161 


MAPS,  CHARTS  AND  GRAPHS 


Page 

Where    Sickness    and    Sin    Arel 

Unopposed /Frontispiece 

The  World  According  to  Strabo) 

Division  of  World's  Area  and  Population  14 

Christians  Rule  Most  of  the  World  .      .  17 

Freedom  to  Worship  God       ....  18 

Exporting  Death  to  Non-Christians.  22 

Breeding  Places  of  a  Dread  Disease       .  22 

Darkness  Rules  Where  People  Cannot 

Read 26 

Centers  of  Influence:    Christian  Litera- 
ture       34 


How  Child  Life  is  Wasted 

Religious  Boundaries  are  Shifting  Bound 
aries 


What  the  World  Believes       .      . 

The  Contest  of  Religions  .... 

Can  Christianity  Keep  Pace? 

Predominant  Faiths  of  the  World 

Vitality  of  the   Protestant   Church   of 
France      


Trade  and  Mission  Growth    . 
Effect  of  Cooperation  in  Mexico 


Page 

38 

42 
45 
46 
47 
49 

57 
70 
75 


Rugs  for  America  and  Missionaries  for 
Persia 

Persia's  Boundaries 

The  Holy  Land  of  Mohammedans    . 

Where  the  Word  Is  Never  Heard 

Conquering  the  Jungle 

Only  Honey  for  Medicine       .... 

Moslem  Capital 

Islam  in  Africa 

Land  of  Many  Tongues 

Growth  of  the  Cotton  and  Jute  Industries 

Religion  and  Education 

Freeing  Women  of  India 

The  Religious  Map  of  India  .... 

Onward,  Upward 

Bringing  Students  to  Christ  .... 

Philippine  Islands — Number  of  Govern- 
ment Schools  in  Each  Province     . 

Church  Membership  in  the  Philippines  . 

A  Mission  School  Giving  Training  to 
Hands,  Heads,  Hearts 

The  Gospel  in  the  South  Seas 

A  Weak  Sector  in  Christianity's  Advance 


Maps,  Charts  and  Graphs:  FOREIGN 

Page  Page 

Paring  Down  Siam 125 

81 

A  Prime  Requisite  in  Successful  Mission 

82         Enterprise  Is  Adequate  Occupation    .  127 

87     Forgetting  the  Wild  Man  of  Borneo      .  128 

91  China — Areas  Unclaimed  by  Protestant 

92  Missions 132 

93  Growing  Population 134 

96  Mission  Colleges  and  Universities     .      .  135 

97  The  Neglected  Sick 136 

100  Railroads  and  Schools 137 

101  Key  to  China's  Future 138 

103  Protestant  Church  Members  in  China  .  139 

104  Chinese  Christian  Mission  Workers  .      .  140 

-^^^     What  Missions  Mean  to  China   ...  141 

107 

Increase  of  Factory  Workers  in  Japan  .  144 

Transforming  Ancient  Cities  ....  145 

-, -|g     The  Higher  Cost  of  Living  in  Japan      .  146 

I  JO     Increase  in  Number  of  Protestant  Church 

Members '    .      .  149 

120     Is  Japan  Evangelized? 150 

122     Cooperation  for  a  Common  Cause    .     .  154 

124     Service  Flag  of  Foreign  Fields     .     .     .  156 


A  Statistical  Mirror 


163 


A 


INTRODUCTION 

SURVEY  of  the  dimensions  of  the  kingdom  of  God  on  earth  becomes, 
when  executed,  a  survey  of  the  extent  of  the  recognition  of  the  worth  of 
human  hfe. 


The  value  which  is  accorded  to  men,  women  and  children,  as  individuals,  is  a  sure 
index  to  the  value  which  is  placed  on  their  souls.  Where  human  life  is  held  cheapest, 
there  moral  pestilence  is  greatest,  and  the  kingdom  of  God  furthest  removed. 

If  one  would  plan  wisely  for  the  kingdom,  that  it  may  cover  the  earth  as  the  waters 
cover  the  sea,  he  must  first  know  the  present  extent  of  the  kingdom.  And  his  goal 
is  to  raise  the  estimate  which  is  placed  on  human  life,  regardless  of  color,  race,  sex, 
or  citizenship,  until  that  estimate  reaches  up  to  Christ's. 

This  volume  contains  the  results  of  a  preliminary  survey  of  the  non-Christian  world, 
and  of  that  part  of  the  nominally  Christian  world  which  lies  outside  North  America, 
viz.,  Europe  and  Latin  America.  It  is  written  expressly  for  laymen,  to  present  graphic- 
ally some  fundamental  truths  which  demand  attention.  Americans  as  citizens,  as 
well  as  Christians,  cannot  afford  to  ignore  them,  for  with  the  solution  of  these  problems 
of  the  non-Christian  world  is  bound  up  the  solution  of  our  own  national  problems. 

Hawaii,  Alaska  and  the  West  Indies  were  included  in  the  home  missions  field  for 
purposes  of  the  survey,  and  therefore  they  will  not  be  touched  upon. 

The  areas  and  the  peoples  dealt  with  lie  outside  our  boundaries,  but  the  problems 
themselves  are  as  much  domestic  as  foreign. 

Human  welfare  is  not  safe  in  any  nation  until  the  Christian  principle  of  the  infinite 
value  of  the  human  soul  has  been  accepted  not  only  within  that  nation  but  by  every 
other  nation  and  race  of  mankind. 

A  single  case  of  smallpox,  unattended,  imperils  not  only  the  community  and  the 
city,  but  also  the  entire  nation.  The  laws  governing  physical  sanitation  apply  also 
to  moral  sanitation,  but  with  this  exception,  that  a  defective  moral  order  can  never 
be  isolated.  It  must  be  cured.  Uncared  for,  it  will  break  every  bound  and 
eventually  invoke  the  direst  of  physical  as  well  as  moral  penalties  upon  the  entire 
world.    Surely  the  years  through  which  we  are  passing  make  this  clear. 

Mankind  is  sick.  Christendom  is  sick.  The  heathens  say,  "Why  do  the  Christians 
rage?" 


10  FOREIGN  SURVEY 

We  need  a  far  more  searching  diagnosis  of  human  ills  than  we  have  yet  received. 

Therefore,  when  we,  as  American  Christians,  approach  the  world  to  survey  it,  to  ask 
how  near  and  how  far  removed  is  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  to  make  offers  of  help, 
we  must  be  very  humble.  Not  yet  even  within  our  own  borders  have  we  learned  how 
to  deal  in  a  Christ-like  fashion  with  the  foreign-speaking  and  with  the  colored  peoples, 
nor  have  we  yet  achieved  an  entirely  Christian  standard  of  justice  for  womanhood, 
for  the  care  of  children,  for  the  protection  of  the  weak,  or  for  industrial  organization. 
America  has  not  yet  reached  Christ's  estimate  of  the  value  of  the  individual  as  a  person 
with  an  immortal  soul. 

It  is  not  with  smug  complacency  that  we  find  that  other  nations  have  set  an  even 
lower  value  on  human  life  than  have  we.  Mankind,  of  which  we  are  part,  is  sick, 
waiting  for  the  touch  of  the  Great  Physician  who  shall  win  it  back  to  health. 

In  the  truest  sense  we  carry  the  gospel  to  every  creature  to  save  our  own  souls. 
The  gospel  must  be  applied  to  all  alike.  It  cannot  be  wholly  effective  at  any  one 
spot  on  the  map  until  it  is  effective  everywhere,  for  the  future  of  mankind  is  bound 
up  as  it  never  was  before  to  political,  commercial,  intellectual  and  spiritual  relation- 
ships which  stop  at  no  state  boundaries.  The  world  is  in  action.  We  must  all  be 
saved  together  or  not  at  all,  and  fundamentally  we  must  all  be  saved  in  the  same  way. 

The  purpose  of  American  effort  to  evangelize  the  world  is  not  to  bring  the  world 
to  America  but  to  bring  the  world  to  Christ — to  lead  our  neighbors  out  to  the  object 
of  our  own  best  aspiration. 

We  would  do  well  to  remember  that  the  demands  of  some  single  school,  hospital  or 
church  in  Asia,  Africa,  Europe  or  Latin  America,  are,  after  all,  parts  of  the  demands 
of  all  mankind  for  knowledge,  health  and  spiritual  nourishment.  These  needs  are 
universal. 

When  Christ's  kingdom  has  come  in  its  fullness,  every  man,  woman  and  child — 
mind  and  body  as  well  as  soul — will  possess  transcendent  value  in  the  eyes  of  his 
neighbors.  They  do  not  have  that  value  today,  even  in  Christian  lands,  and  they 
are  valued  even  more  cheaply  in  the  non-Christian  world. 

The  task  of  evangelizing  the  world  concerns  itself,  therefore,  with  physical  standards 
of  living,  with  health,  and  with  the  degree  of  mercy  which  is  shown  to  the  unfit. 
When  mankind  has  been  saved  and  brought  into  harmony  with  the  Creator's  purpose, 
men  will  no  longer  suffer  needless  hunger  or  pain,  and  individuals  will  be  free,  con- 
strained only  by  the  requirements  of  brotherhood.  If  we  would  save  the  soul,  we 
would  do  well  to  know  where  the  body  is,  and  how  it  lives. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY  11 

The  kingdom  of  God  will  not  come  except  as  the  human  mind  is  recognized  for  its 
worth  and  released  from  ignorance  and  superstition.  A  saved  soul  expressing  itself 
through  an  ignorant  mind,  or,  likewise,  through  a  sick  body,  is  of  limited  value  as  a 
neighbor  or  as  a  brother. 

The  status  assigned  to  women  and  children  is  one  of  the  unfailing  standards  by 
which  to  judge  the  unfinished  task  of  the  salvation  of  the  world.  No  race  ever  rises 
above  the  standard  set  for  its  women.  No  people  can  be  truly  great  or  helpful  in 
the  society  of  mankind  until  childhood  is  crowned  with  intelligent  care.  The  kingdom 
of  God  is  a  kingdom  of  justice  or  it  is  not  God's  kingdom  at  all. 

Some  may  be  impatient  that  this  survey  thus  approaches  the  heart  of  the  problem 
by  what  may  appear  to  be  so  many  detours.  Health,  education,  social  justice — 
are  they  not  the  very  walls  of  the  kingdom  itself?  They  are  the  building  of  which 
the  gospel  is  a  blueprint,  and  Jesus  Christ  the  architect.  We  are  the  workmen. 
We  cannot  know  where  to  lay  the  next  board  until  we  know  what  boards  are  already 
in  place,  and  what  the  plans  demand. 

Moreover,  the  spiritual  hunger  of  mankind  does  not  easily  lend  itself  to  a  survey. 
But  to  pass  in  review  the  facts  about  the  physical  and  intellectual  conditions  under 
which  the  human  race  is  living,  leads  one  to  know  that  the  needs  of  the  soul  are 
unutterably  great  and  are  to  be  satisfied  by  no  human  remedy.  Mankind  is  plunged 
in  sin.    Its  salvation  is  alone  by  Jesus  Christ. 

The  pages  of  this  volume  devoted  to  the  presentation  of  the  Foreign  Survey  are 
divided  into  two  sections,  one  topical  and  the  other  geographical.  The  purpose  of 
the  topical  section  is  to  present  a  world-wide  view  which  will  afford  a  background 
for  discriminating  judgment  when  one  comes  to  consider  mission  fields  as  units. 


PART  L 
TOPICAL  SECTION 


14 


FOREIGN  SURVEY 


DIVISION  OF  WORLD'S  AREA  AND 
POPULATION 


AREA 


POPULATION 


THE  non-Christian  world  is  greater  in  area  and  in  population  than  the 
Christian  world.  Yet  the  entire  non-Christian  world,  with  nearly  two- 
thirds  of  the  earth's  people  and  territory,  is  dependent  politically  on  the 
good-will  and  fair-dealing  of  the  Christian  nations.  So  far,  the  political 
and  commercial  ambitions  of  the  Christian  world  have  outrun  its  ambitions 
for  the  kingdom  of  God.  We  must  not  forget  that  human  welfare  is  not 
safe  in  any  nation  until  the  Christian  principle  of  the  infinite  value  of  the  human 
soul  is  accepted  by  every  nation. 


AREA,  POPULATION  AND 
GOVERNMENT 


T 


0  REDUCE  immense  sums  to  comprehensible  figures,  we  may  divide  the 
world  for  the  purposes  of  this  survey  into  three  parts :  the  United  States,  the 
balance  of  the  nominally  Christian  world,  and  the  non-Christian  world. 


We  may  think  of  the  United  States,  both  in  area  and  population,  as  one  of  the  sixteen 
equal  units  which  comprise  the  entire  world.  The  rest  of  the  nominally  Christian 
world  comprises  five  more  of  the  sixteen  units.  Out  of  a  total  of  sixteen  units  of  the 
size  and  population  of  the  United  States,  the  non-Christian  world  claims  ten. 

It  must,  of  course,  be  remembered  that  such  figures  are  only  rough  comparisons,  and 
are  chiefly  useful  for  their  graphic  value.  The  United  States  is  to  the  rest  of  the 
nominally  Christian  world,  in  area  and  population,  as  one  is  to  five;  and  to  the 
non-Christian  world  as  one  is  to  ten. 

Important  also  is  the  fact  that  the  total  nominally  Protestant  population  of  the 
earth  is  not  quite  twice  the  population  of  the  United  States.  The  relation  of  the. 
Protestant  forces  of  the  earth  to  the  non-Christian  forces  is,  therefore,  as  one  is  to 
six  or  seven. 

•More  detailed  comparisons  of  area  and  population  indicate  that  these  two  factors 
are  not  always  in  equilibrium.  Population  is  sparse  in  some  areas,  congested  in 
others.  This  instability  between  the  numbers  of  people  on  the  land  and  the  amount 
of  land  to  live  on  is  even  more  marked  when  one  considers  only  the  arable  portion 
of  the  earth. 

The  density  of  population  in  the  non-Christian  world  is,  when  one  subtracts  from  the 
estimate  the  inarable  land,  one  and  one-half  times  that  of  the  United  States,  while 
the  density  of  population  in  South  America  is  only  one-third  that  of  the  United  States. 

China  has  three  and  one-half  times,  India  five  and  one-half  times,  and  Japan  thirteen 
times  the  density  of  population  of  the  United  States  for  the  arable  land. 

The  highly  congested  centers  of  the  world,  with  the  exception  of  cities  and  certain 
small  areas  like  Belgium,  are  non-Christian.  Even  more  significant  is  the  fact  that 
the  population  of  these  congested  areas  is  increasing  much  more  rapidly  than  that 
of  the  Christian  areas. 


16 Area,  Population  and  Government:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 

The  annual  increase  of  population  in  Japan,  for  which  accurate  figures  are  available, 
is  50  per  cent  greater  than  that  of  the  United  States.  There  is  no  reason  to  believe 
that  the  ratio  of  increase  is  more  in  Japan  than  in  other  non-Christian  countries. 
If  the  normal  increase  of  population  continues  and  is  not  met  by  greatly  accelerated 
evangelization,  the  prospects  for  an  entirely  Christian  world  are  rather  dreary. 

When  we  pass  to  a  study  of  government,  we  face  two  striking  facts: 

1.  The  non-Christian  world  contains  the  only  absolute  monarchies  left  on  earth, 
while  in  all  this  territory  there  is  no  firmly  established  republican  government. 

2.  England  and  that  part  of  Europe  having  colonial  possessions,  representing  one 
and  one-half  times  the  population  of  the  United  States,  have  obtained  political 
suzerainty  or  control,  mostly  in  the  last  century,  over  no  less  than  five  hundred 
millions  of  non-Christian  peoples,  including  all  but  an  infinitesimal  portion  of  Africa 
and  the  greater  part  of  Asia. 

Even  in  those  portions  of  the  non-Christian  world  where  national  suzerainty  is 
recognized,  it  is  constantly  imperilled  by  the  imperialism  of  other  nations. 

If  we  include  the  United  States  among  the  Western  colonial  nations,  we  find  that, 
together  with  other  nations  forming  about  one  and  one-half  units  of  the  world's  popula- 
tion, we  have  already  assumed  the  political  responsibility,  as  well  as  many  economic 
duties,  for  about  one-third  of  the  entire  human  race.  Meanwhile  the  political 
and  economic  freedom  of  a  fourth  of  the  world's  population,  that  of  China,  has 
been  seriously  threatened. 

Indeed  the  entire  non-Christian  world,  two-thirds  of  the  human  race,  is  now  quite 
dependent,  politically,  on  the  good  will  and  unconstrained  fair-dealing  of  the  Christian 
nations.  The  non-Christian  races,  with  the  exception  of  Japan,  are  entirely  powerless 
in  such  matters  as  armies  and  navies. 

Is  it  not  astounding  that  the  political  and  commercial  ambitions  of  the  Chris- 
tian world  have  so  far  outrun  its  ambitions  for  the  extension  of  the  kingdom 
of  God? 

The  share  of  the  United  States  in  the  colonial  arrangement  of  the  world  is  small. 
The  island  dependencies  of  the  United  States  contain  only  a  little  more  than  one- 
half  of  1  per  cent,  of  the  world's  population.  There  are  ten  persons  in  the  United 
States  to  look  after  and  assist  every  one  of  these  islanders. 

The  many  other  Western  colonial  nations  have  assumed  the  care  of  populations  greater 
than  their  own.    The  Netherlands  has  a  colonial  empire  with  nearly  eight  times  the 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Area,  Population  and  Government 


17 


population  of  the  mother  country.  Belgium's  colony  has  twice  the  population  of 
Belgium.  In  the  British  Empire  the  non-Christians  outnumber  the  nominal  Christians 
at  least  ten  to  one. 

Great  Britain  and  Europe  are  nov/  impoverished  by  the  recent  loss  of  eleven  million 
of  their  most  energetic  and  productive  citizens,  as  well  as  by  the  accumulation  of 
almost  immeasurable  war  debts.  Furthermore,  even  in  pre-war  days,  the  entire 
Protestant  world,  outside  of  the  United  States,  was  maintaining  in  the  foreign 
mission  field  only  about  the  same  number  of  missionaries  as  this  country. 
In  other  words,  American  Protestantism  had  already  assumed  more  than  half  of 
the  responsibility,  and  now  its  share  must  be  very  much  increased  to  maintain  the 
work  even  at  pre-war  levels. 

The  task  looks  large,  and  yet  there  are  in  the  world  only  about  ten  non-Chris- 
tians for  every  American  nominal  Christian.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  if  the  twenty- 
six  million  Protestant  church  members  in  the  United  States  were  to  assume  much 
more  than  is  necessary,  viz.,  the  responsibility  for  the  evangelization  of  every 
non-Christian  in  the  world  after  subtracting  those  for  whom  British  and  European 
Protestants  have  assumed  the  care,  the  load  would  be  by  no  means  overwhelming. 
The  individual  American  responsibility  would  be  for  less  than  thirty-five  persons. 


CHRISTIANS  RULE  MOST  OF  THE  WORLD 


f- ABSOLUTE  MONftRCHIES 
}     LIMITED  MONARCHIES 


REPUBLICS 


COLONIES  AND  PROTECTORATES 


THE  only  absolute  monarchies  left  on  earth  are  non-Christian.  Half  of 
the  people  of  the  world  live  under  a  republican  form  of  government. 
But  in  non-Christian  republics,  comprising  nearly  50  per  cent,  of  the  total, 
the  franchise  in  actual  practise  is  in  the  hands  of  a  limited  class.  Over  a 
third  of  the  earth's  population  is  living  in  lands  held  under  colonial  rule  or 
as  protectorates,  usually  by  Christian  governments.  But  most  of  the  peoples 
of  subject  lands  are  non-Christian.  Seventy  per  cent,  of  the  people  of  the 
world  are  governed  by  Christian  governments.  Only  36  per  cent,  are 
Christians.     Will  the  Christian  world  fail  in  its  stewardship? 


18 


FOREIGN  SURVEY 


FREEDOM  TO  WORSHIP  GOD 


I  No  Religious  Liberty 


Full  Religious  Liberty 


TIBET,  Afghanistan,  Nepal  and  Bhutan  are  the  only  lands  where  it  is  for- 
bidden to  preach  the  gospel.  In  Portuguese  East  Africa,  the  teaching  of 
Christ  is  opposed  in  the  area  controlled  by  a  great  company  which,  though 
from  a  nominally  Christian  land,  does  not  wish  to  be  hindered  in  its  ruthless 
exploitation  of  the  native  by  the  spread  of  the  knowledge  that  all  men  are 
equal  before  God.  The  French  Government  forbids  missionaries  to  cross  the 
border  from  Siam  into  French  Indo-China.  In  other  limited  areas,  fanaticism 
and  intolerance  act  as  barriers  against  the  Christian  missionary.  But  with 
these  few  exceptions,  the  gospel  can  be  preached  today  in  every  part  of 
the  world. 


DAILY  BREAD 


THE  extension  of  the  kingdom  of  God  in  the  non-Christian  world  does 
not  avoid  the  question  of  how  men  get  their  daily  bread.  Is  the  aim  of  the 
missionary  the  establishment  of  a  self-supporting,  self-propagating,  self- 
governing  church?  Then  the  economic  condition  of  the  people  must  be  ade- 
quate to  support  a  church  in  addition  to  meeting  the  insistent  requirements  of 
the  body. 

Are  hospitals  to  be  organized  and  measures  taken  for  sanitation?  Again,  we  must 
consider  the  available  wealth  of  the  people. 

Would  you  have  government  which  amply  protects  and  guarantees  both  justice  and 
liberty?     Good  government  is  expensive. 

Is  a  school  system  necessary  which  will  offer  to  every  child  the  privileges  of  education? 
The  margin  of  wealth  must  be  sufficient  to  pay  for  schools  and  teachers,  and  the 
income  of  the  family  must  be  such  as  to  permit  the  withdrawal  of  children  from 
productive  labor. 

The  very  first  problem  which  meets  the  Christian  missionary,  whether  he  be 
evangelist,  physician,  or  teacher,  is  that  back  of  the  moral  and  spiritual  problems  of 
the  non-Christian  world  is  an  economic  backgi'ound  of  waste  and  of  failure  to  utilize 
the  resources,  physical,  human,  and  intellectual. 

The  poverty  of  the  backward  races  is  not  due  to  over-population  so  much  as  to  under- 
production. Poverty  is  greatest  where  superstition,  ignorance  and  tradition  hold 
the  people  most  in  thrall  and  permit  the  least  nearly  complete  utilization  of  natural 
wealth.  The  crowded  sections  of  Europe  have  developed  motor-power,  machinery, 
industiy  and  sanitation,  thus  conserving  resources  and  providing  increased  production 
to  meet  increased  need.  The  non-Christian  world  sticks  to  hand-production,  ignores 
the  mineral  beds,  scorns  machinery,  permits  the  rivers,  except  as  waterways,  to  run 
to  waste,  and  sets  low  values  on  human  life. 

The  outstanding  sin  of  the  non-Christian  world  is  waste. 

The  second  obstacle  to  economic  prosperity  is  lack  of  mutual  confidence  which  can 
bind  people  together  in  cooperative  undertakings,  and  this  in  turn  grows  out  of  a 
lack  of  fundamental  moral  qualities. 

The  increase  of  communications  is  causing  the  world  to  shrink.     The  nations  of  the 


20 Daily  Bread:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 

earth  are  becoming  increasingly  dependent  on  each  other  for  raw  materials,  and  the 
bulk  of  the  raw  materials  of  the  earth  was  given  by  Providence  to  what  are  still 
the  non-Christian  races.  The  following  portions  of  the  world's  supply  of  the 
materials  named  come  from  foreign  mission  lands: 

Cotton 18  per  cent. 

Petroleum 20  per  cent. 

Gold 58  per  cent. 

Tin 75  per  cent. 

Rubber 98  per  cent. 

The  bulk  of  the  world's  labor  supply  is  non-Christian. 

The  wage  standards  of  the  backward  races  are  a  vital  concern  of  the  American 
workingman,  as  well  as  of  the  exporter  who  seeks  a  market  where  the  purchasing  power 
of  the  people  is  equal  to  buying  his  goods.  Wage  standards  are  of  the  utmost 
importance  to  the  missionary,  for  only  as  they  increase  can  the  converts  maintain 
self-supporting  churches. 

Only  one  person  in  a  thousand  in  India  pays  an  income  tax  on  $330  or  more. 

There  has  been  a  steady  increase,  approaching  200  per  cent.,  in  wages  throughout 
the  world  in  the  last  twenty-five  years,  but  the  incomplete  survey  statement  now  in 
hand  indicates  that  wages  have  by  no  means  kept  pace  with  the  cost  of  living. 

Five  and  one-half  bushels  of  rice  in  Japan  cost  $2  a  quarter  of  a  century  ago;  now 
it  costs  $32.  Coal  has  increased  in  the  same  period  from  $1.50  to  $20.50.  It  is 
estimated  that  the  cost  of  living  in  Tokyo  is  greater  than  in  London  or  New  York. 

The  bearing  of  such  facts  on  the  cost  of  sustaining  missionary  work  is  also  very  direct. 

The  race  is  on  between  God  and  Mammon  among  the  backward  races.  Western 
civilization  is  commercializing  them  while  the  apostles  of  Christ  are  Christianizing 
them,  and  the  former  process  is  now  going  forward  faster  than  the  latter. 

The  evangelization  of  the  non-Christian  world  must  include  two  main  policies  which 
concern  economic  organization.  It  must  assist  the  converts  to  increased  production 
by  vocational  and  industrial  education,  by  the  promotion  of  cooperative  effort,  and 
by  supplying  the  moral  ideals  and  dynamics  which  are  born  of  Christian  faith;  it 
must  also  set  up  boldly  the  Christian  teaching  of  the  relation  of  man  to  property 
in  such  a  way  that  the  sins  of  Western  commercialism  and  industrialism  may  be 
diverted  from  Asia. 

In  addition  to  the  evils  of  the  old  economic  order  among  the  backward  races,  which 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Daiiyfireaff  21 

were  very  great,  the  advent  of  modern  commerce  and  industry  creates  many  new 
ones. 

Singapore,  Hongkong,  Shanghai,  Johannesburg,  are  all  cities  of  the  last  hundred 
years,  and  the  general  growth  of  cities  and  congestion  of  population  are  marked 
wherever  modern  industry  goes.  The  population  in  the  Nile  Valley  and  Delta  has 
almost  doubled  since  1882. 

The  evangelization  of  the  non-Christian  city  has  become  a  problem  in  itself,  and 
thus  far  has  received  far  too  little  attention. 

The  new  economic  life  of  the  backward  races  also  is  weakening  the  old  religious  and 
social  ties.  Home  life  changes,  workingmen  are  becoming  class-conscious,  as  is  illus- 
trated by  the  increase  of  strikes  in  India  and  Japan,  and  hew  social  groupings  are 
formed.  Unless  Christian  influences  begin  to  operate  in  modification  of  the  present 
order,  the  advent  of  self-government  in  Asia  will  merely  open  the  door  to  industrial 
conflicts  bitter  and  wasteful  in  a  degree  now  hardly  realized. 

It  cannot  be  emphasized  too  often"  that  Western  civilization  by  itself  does  not  intro- 
duce a  Christian  principle  into  the  non-Christian  commercial  life.  It  merely  intensifies 
the  motive  of  production  and  trade  for  profit.  Thus  the  trader  releases  an  influence 
which  often  cuts  squarely  across  the  Christian  ideal  of  life  as  a  loving  service  for 
humanity. 

The  supreme  challenge  of  the  non-Christian  world  to  Christianity  is  to  make  life 
livable  for  the  hundreds  of  millions  of  people  upon  whom  the  economic  pressure  is 
now  so  great  as  to  cause  immeasurable  misery. 

Not  until  we  pray  "give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread,"  and  include  as  a  part  of  "us" 
the  non-Christian  world,  have  we  entered  fully  into  the  purpose  of  Christ. 

Interchurch  World  Movement  Estimates  of  Missionaries  Needed   for  Special  Work   of 
Foreign  Missions,  including  Industrial  and  Institutional  Work,  Business  Management,  etc. 


Africa 

China •. . 

India 

Japanese  Empire 

Southeastern  Asia 

Philippines 

Near  East 

Latin  America 

Total 263  751 


For  1920 

For  1920-1925 

Missionaries 

Missionaries 

46 

142 

80 

208 

25 

65 

17 

54 

3 

12 

15 

32 

25 

70 

52 

168 

22 


FOREIGN  SURVEY 


EXPORTING  DEATH  TO  NON-CHRISTIANS 


^^^^Mk^i,^ 


OPIUM-  ^3  25,000 

IN    ONE   YEAR 

-to  SIA.M  from   BTt-ITISH  INDIA 


RUM -1,570,000   GALLONS 

IN    ONE  YEAR 
+0  AVEST  AFRICA  from  port  of  BOSTON 


THE  exploitation  of  the  peoples  of  the  non-Christian  worid  is  a  blot  against 
Christendom.    The  Christian  missionary  has  to  live  down  a  long  history 
of  purveyors  of  drugs  and  rum,  dishonest  traders,  unscrupulous  diplomats. 


BREEDING    PLACES   OF  A    DREAD    DISEASE 


.Countries  where  disease 
*    exists  in  mild  form. 

In  some  only  In  a 

few  cases. 


MAP  OF  THE  WORLD 

SHOWING 

DISTRIBUTION  OF  LEPROSY 

TWO  MILLION  LEPERS  IN  THE  WORLD 
Estimate  of  Dr.  Victor  G.  Heiser 


THE  great  plague  centers  of  the  earth  are  in  the  non-Christian  world. 
No  part  of  the  world  can  be  isolated.     If  Christian  mercy  did  not  dictate 
the  solving  of  this  problem  of  the  world's  health,  self-interest  would. 


HEALTH 


HEALTH  is  one  of  the  most  obvious  necessities  in  a  realized  kingdom  of 
God.  Ill  health  is  a  part  of  a  vicious  circle  which  cuts  down  production, 
diminishes  resources,  lowers  standards  of  living  already  too  far  below 
humane  requirements,  and  leaves  too  small  a  margin  of  wealth  out  of  which  to  sus- 
tain industry,  education,  and  even  organized  religious  life. 

Furthermore,  continued  disregard  for  human  suffering  is  brutalizing,  spreading  a 
subtle  poison  in  any  social  system  and  having  a  tendency  to  retard  and  even  to  nullify 
all  individual  and  social  aspirations  or  achievements. 

Unlike  the  non-Christian  world,  the  even  nominally  Christian  civilizations  have  faced 
the  problem  of  health,  and  at  least  mastered  the  principles  of  health  conservation. 

The  average  length  of  life  in  the  United  States  is  forty-five  years  for  men,  and  forty- 
three  years  for  women.  The  average  length  of  life  in  India  is  little  more  than  half 
that — twenty-five  years  for  men,  and  only  twenty-three  for  women.  Twenty  years 
of  productive  human  life  wasted! 

Thanks  to  the  victories  of  medical,  sanitary  and  hygienic  science,  and  to  the  high 
standards  of  public  opinion,  the  death  rate  in  New  York  City  has  been  reduced  to  13.6 
per  thousand  people.  The  following  death  rates  tell  sad  tales  for  those  lands  where 
the  worth  of  human  life  is  not  so  well  recognized:  Japan,  20.6;  Ceylon,  24;  India, 
32.7;  Chile,  25.7;  and  Malaysia,  29.2. 

The  non-Christian  world  is  not  statistically  minded,  and  this  in  part  accounts  for  the 
lack  of  exact  facts  as  to  the  toll  which  premature  death,  ill  health,  and  physical 
defects  levy  on  peoples  already  impoverished.  Is  not  the  lack  of  facts  also  due  to 
the  lack  of  knowledge  of  a  God  who  counts  the  fall  of  the  sparrows,  and  reckons 
men  of  more  value  than  sheep? 

It  Is  especially  difficult  to  compute  the  appalling  waste  of  infant  life,  and  the  pro- 
portionate waste  of  motherhood.  Such  estimates  as  are  available  indicate  that  more 
than  half  the  babies  of  Siam  and  Indo-China  die  before  they  are  two  years  old. 

Meanwhile  the  Christian  world  has  learned  how  to  save  its  babies.  .  The  United 
States  saves  nine  out  of  every  ten;  New  Zealand,  about  nineteen  in  twenty. 

From  three  to  ten  times  as  many  babies  die  in  the  non-Christian  world  as  in  the 
United  States, 


24  Health:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 

In  addition  to  the  wastage  through  premature  death,  we  must  reckon  with  the 
vast  army  of  physical  defectives,  most  of  them  needlessly  defective,  who  are  non- 
productive, a  drag  on  every  comrriunity — a  million  blind,  and  at  least  four  hundred 
thousand  deaf  in  China,  half  a  million  blind  in  India,  and  one  hundred  thousand 
lepers  wandering  through  Indian  villages,  exposing  others  to  the  dread  disease.  It 
is  estimated  that  nearly  5  per  cent,  of  the  population  of  Cairo  is  physically  defective, 
usually  blind  or  half  blind. 

Col.  Arthur  T.  McCormick,  chief  health  officer  of  the  Canal  Zone,  proud  that  the 
American  administration  has  cleaned  up  one  of  the  most  deadly  malaria  centers  of 
the  world,  says: 

"It  seems  a  pity  that  the  great  lesson  of  sanitation  of  the  Canal  cannot  be  carried 
to  every  home  in  America,  that  the  favorable  results  in  this  'pest-hole'  might  be  obtain- 
able at  the  very  much  smaller  price  it  would  cost  in  our  own  favored  climates." 

And  if  to  the  United  States,  why  not  to  the  Gold  Coast,  the  Rand,  India,  China, 
Korea,  Japan?  The  waste  of  the  life  of  a  single  human  being  is  a  net  loss  not 
merely  to  his  own  race  but  to  all  mankind. 

The  great  plague  centers  of  the  earth  are  in  the  non-Christian  world.  The  black 
plagues  of  the  sixth  and  fourteenth  centuries,  which  cost  Europe  one-fourth  of  its 
entire  population,  arose  in  China.  The  eastern  slopes  of  the  Himalayas  and  the 
Arabia-Mesopotamia  region  are  the  centers  of  world-wide  infection.  Between  1896 
and  1907  India  alone  lost  six  million  from  plague,  and  in  1908  she  lost  a  million  more. 
Influenza  probably  appeared  first  more  than  thirty  years  ago  in  Central  Asia. 

As  modern  transportation  and  migration  make  the  world  smaller,  and  make  all 
mankind  neighbors,  it  is  clear  that  we  must  share  our  standards  of  the  value  of  human 
bodies  or  lose  them.  No  part  of  the  world  can  be  isolated.  The  plague  and  disease- 
breeding  centers  of  Asia  and  Africa  can  bring  disaster  to  the  Mississippi  Valley. 

If  Christian  mercy  did  not  dictate  the  solving  of  this  problem  of  the  world's  health, 
economy  and  self-interest  would  demand  it,  for  thousands  of  ships  and  tens  of 
thousands  of  miles  of  railways  ply  where  once  the  sole  communication  was  by  crude 
sails,  galleys,  a  camel  train,  or  perhaps  a  single  king's  messenger. 

We  are  neighbors  because  we  are  traders.  Were  we  wise,  we  would  carry  a  spiritual 
message  of  health  wherever  we  send  our  bales  and  boxes. 

The  promise  of  increased  production  which  the  factory  system  and  modern  education 
may  bring  to  Asia,  Africa  and  South  America  will  be  null  and  void  unless  there  go 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Health  25 


with  them  at  the  same  time  new  standards  for  care  of  the  human  body,  new  methods 
of  preventing  disease,  and  a  new  conscience  for  the  nurture  and  protection  of  the 
defective  and  the  unfit;  the  spurt  of  prosperity  will  be  only  momentary. 

The  direct  result  of  the  impact  of  the  gospel  on  the  non-Christian  world  is  to  raise 
the  valuation  of  human  life,  to  set  new  standards  of  mercy,  and  then  to  set  in  motion 
measures  which  will  break  the  vicious  circle  of  which  ill  health  and  defective  bodies 
are  a  part. 

Medical  work  through  Christian  missions  is  subject  to  no  challenge  and  no  criticism, 
even  from  the  non-Christian,  save  for  the  fact  that  it  is  now  inadequate. 

Consider  the  medical  schools  alone.  The  United  States  has  ninety-six  first-class 
medical  schools,  one  for  almost  every  million  of  population.  Java  has  only  two  medi- 
cal schools  of  any  sort  for  a  population  one- third  as  great  as' that  of  the  entire  United 
States.  Siam  has  one  school  for  eight  million  people;  Malaysia,  one  for  three 
million;  and  Egypt  one  for  twelve  million.  China  has  one  medical  school  for  each 
sixteen  million  people,  and  many  of  these  institutions  are  far  below  the  American 
standard  of  quality. 

The  Interchurch  World  Movement  Survey  reports  the  present  number  of  American 
foreign  missionary  physicians  as  557,  the  number  of  hospitals  as  327,  and  the 
number  of  dispensaries  as  575.  To  meet  the  most  urgent  needs  for  next  year  it 
is  estimated  there  will  be  required  an  increase  of  655  doctors. 

Interchurch  World  Movement  Estimates  of  Missionaries  Needed  for  the  Medical 

Work  of  Foreign  Missions 


Africa 

China 

India 

Japanese  Empire 

Southeastern  Asia 

Philippines 

Near  East 

Latin  America 

Total 655  1,831 


For  1920 

For  1920-1925 

Missionaries 

Missionaries 

163 

497 

206 

524 

75 

195 

32 

89 

18 

53 

23 

47 

66 

192 

72 

234 

26 


FOREIGN  SURVEY 


DARKNESS  RULES  WHERE  PEOPLE 
CANNOT  READ 


ONLY  one  man  in  a  dozen  in  the  non-Ciiristian  world  can  read  or  write. 
Only  one  woman  in  twenty-five  is  literate.  Ignorance  is  the  great 
barrier  to  civilization  and  to  Christianity.  But  the  non-Christian  world  is 
awakening  to  a  desire  for  knowledge.  Mission  schools  are  needed  to  give 
spiritual  value  to  the  new  culture  that  is  coming  into  being. 


EDUCATION 


ONLY  one  man  in  a  dozen  in  the  non-Christian  world  can  read  or  write. 
Only  one  woman  in  twenty-five  is  literate.     We  think  that  the  United 
States  is  handicapped  by  an  illiteracy  rate  of  seven  out  of  a  hundred;  but 
among  three-fifths  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  world  the  rate  is  ninety-five  in  a  hundred. 

In  Central  Africa  there  are  not  only  whole  villages  in  which  there  is  not  a  single  person 
who  can  read,  but  whole  tribes  that  have  no  written  language. 

Only  one  tribe  in  Africa  had  a  written  language  before  the  missionaries  came.  Now, 
after  years  of  missionary  effort,  scarcely  one-sixth  of  the  more  than  830  languages 
and  dialects  of  Africa  have  been  reduced  to  writing. 

Only  about  1  per  cent,  of  the  men  and  one-foui'th  of  1  per  cent,  of  the  women 
of  Central  Africa  are  literate.  Except  for  Egypt  and  limited  areas  along  the  Mediter- 
ranean coast,  these  figures  hold  good  for  all  Africa. 

Central  Africa  owes  its  schools  to  the  missionaries.  Though  a  few  schools  are  sub- 
sidized by  the  State,  they  are  all  controlled,  and  most  of  them  are  financed  by  mis- 
sions. But  there  are  schools  enough  for  only  one  or  two  out  of  each  hundred  of  the 
fourteen  million  children  of  school  age.  In  North  and  South  Africa,  conditions  among 
the  native  children  are  but  little  better. 

The  great  need  of  Africa,  as  of  all  the  mission  fields,  is  for  more  teachers.  Central 
Africa  alone,  counting  one  teacher  for  every  fifty  children  of  school  age,  needs 
280,000  teachers — and  this  takes  no  account  of  the  needs  of  the  adult  population. 

Although  every  mission  school  in  Central  Africa  is  in  effect  a  normal  school,  most  of 
them  are  necessarily  of  the  most  elementary  character.  Only  ten  schools  have  real 
normal  departments — ten  normal  schools  to  train  280,000  teachers! 

The  wealth  of  Africa  in  men  and  resources  has  been  plundered  by  nominally  Chris- 
tian countries  for  years.  All  Christendom  has  shared  in  the  benefits.  A  small 
percentage  of  the  booty,  returned  in  the  form  of  schools  and  teachers,  is  not  too 
great  a  reparation  for  the  evil  exploitation  of  tho^e  ignorant  masses. 

No  people  have  a  greater  veneration  for  learning  than  the  Chinese.  In  China,  a 
scholar  is  a  great  man.  A  special  virtue  is  attached  to  saving  from  destruction  so 
much  as  a  scrap  of  paper  with  writing  on  it.  Yet  the  present  literacy  of  China  is 
estimated  at  about  8  per  cent,  for  the  men  and  about  2  per  cent,  for  the  women. 


28 ^ , Education:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 

Until  very  recently  the  language  of  education  differed  from  that  of  the  common  people; 
only  those  who  made  a  profession  of  scholarship  could  even  begin  to  master  the 
40,000  characters.  One  had  to  know  about  2,500  characters  to  read  the  New 
Testament. 

The  missionaries  have  done  more  than  any  other  class  toward  the  popularization  of 
the  simplified  system  of  writing  that  has  been  adopted  by  the  Chinese  Government. 

For  seventy-seven  million  children  China  has  only  fifty  thousand  primary  schools. 
To  made  education  universal  one  million  schools  and  two  million  teachers  are  needed. 

There  are  more  than  fifty  million  children  of  school  age  in  India,  but  only  between  five 
and  six  million  children  are  enrolled  in  primary  schools.  The  literacy  rate  for  India 
is  six  out  of  one  hundred — and  fully  five  out  of  the  six  are  men. 

Education  in  India,  like  almost  every  other  activity  of  life,  is  influenced  by  caste. 
At  the  top  of  the  ladder  are  the  comparatively  few  members  of  the  higher  castes 
among  whom  education  is  traditional.  At  the  bottom  are  the  depressed  classes  — 
sixty  or  seventy  million  of  them — the  untouchables,  they  are  called,  who  are  considered 
almost  as  mere  beasts.  If  it  were  not  for  the  Christian  missionaries,  who  know  no 
caste,  the  outcastes  would  be  wholly  illiterate  now  as  they  were  not  many  years  ago. 

The  Indian  converts  to  Christianity  are  recruited  mainly  from  these  low  castes  and 
outcastes,  such  as  the  sweepers  and  leatherworkers.  But  this  Christian  community 
has,  in  proportion  to  its  numbers,  three  times  as  many  literate  persons  as  the  Hindus 
and  more  than  four  times  as  many  as  the  Mohammedans. 

The  non-Christian  world  is  not  illiterate  because  it  has  no  desire  for  education 
or  because  it  has  no  capacity  for  learning.  It  is  so  because  it  has  never  had  a 
chance. 

Japan  has  demonstrated  the  practicability  of  popular  education  in  the  non-Christian 
world.  Half  a  century  ago,  Japan  adopted  as  her  slogan  "  Not  a  village  with  an 
ignorant  family;  not  a  family  with  an  ignorant  member."  Today  there  is  scarcely 
an  illiterate  to  be  found  in  all  Japan  under  the  age  of  thirty  years. 

The  Philippines  have  been  another  proving  gi'ound.  When  the  United  States  sent 
1,000  teachers  to  the  islands  in  1901,  the  illiteracy  was  95  per  cent.  Today  it  is 
55'  per  cent,  for  the  population  over  ten.  There  are  not  enough  schools  in  the 
Philippines — only  about  half  the  population  of  school  age  is  served  by  schools;  but 
the  schools  are  successful — they  teach  what  the  population  needs,  not  merely  academic 
subjects,  but  standards  of  living  and  practical  means  of  livelihood. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Education  29 

Christ  preached  the  saving  of  minds  as  well  as  souls,  and  education  is  necessarily 
a  part  of  the  mission  of  the  church  today. 

The  function  of  the  mission  school  is  not  merely  to  teach  the  three  R's  and  Christian 
doctrine,  but  to  urge  and  demonstrate  Christian  standards  of  living,  and  often- 
times to  put  its  pupils  in  the  way  of  earning  enough  to  permit  of  those  standards. 

Neither  Christianity  nor  civilization  can  develop  far  among  a  people  that  cannot 
earn  enough  to  sustain  decent  standards  of  life  or  to  support  an  effective  form  of 
government. 

The  preaching  of  the  gospel  of  deep  plowing  and  soil  fertilization  and  seed  selection 
by  missionaries  in  India,  where  only  eighty  pounds  of  clean  cotton  is  raised  to  an 
acre,  as  against  200  pounds  in  the  United  States  and  400  in  Egypt,  is  a  demonstration 
of  Christian  ethics. 

The  movement  toward  the  reforestation  of  China,  and  the  consequent  reclamation  of 
thousands  of  acres  of  land,  started  by  a  missionary,  are  practical  Christianity. 

The  teaching  of  child  care,  of  personal  hygiene,  of  domestic  sanitation,  and  the 
preparation  of  food,  of  carpentry  or  sewing,  all  goes  toward  lifting  the  burdens  of  the 
masses  and  giving  them  a  chance  to  raise  their  eyes  from  the  ground. 

And  it  is  not  only  in  these  practical  ways  that  the  influence  of  the  mission  schools  is 
being  felt.  Among  the  most  valuable  contributions  made  by  the  missions  to  oriental 
education  is  the  spread  of  ideals  of  physical  education,  of  healthy  exercise  and  group 
play.  The  setting  up  of  an  ideal  of  clean  sport  and  physical  fitness  is  a  Christian 
antidote  for  the  decadence  of  the  East. 

Even  more  valuable  is  the  spread  of  the  belief  that  education  should  be  as  free  to 
women  as  to  men.  Nowhere  are  women  so  bound,  so  cruelly  degraded,  as  in  the  non- 
Christian  world.  The  work  that  is  going  on  quietly  in  each  mission  station  for  the 
education  and  emancipation  of  those  who  are  to  be  the  mothers  of  the  next  generation, 
may  prove  the  greatest  gift  of  the  West  to  the  East. 

The  Christian  schools  cannot  afford  to  let  their  influence  slacken.  There  are  less 
than  40,000  mission  schools  working  for  the  illiterates  of  the  non-Christian  world. 
There  must  be  more. 

In  every  quarter  of  the  world  the  movement  for  free  public  schools  is  growing — and 
properly  so.  But  the  work  of  the  mission  school  is  not  yet  done.  The  will  of  the 
great  masses  of  the  non-Christian  world  for  education  is  yet  far  ahead  of  their  power 
to  provide  it.    Missionary  schools  will  be  needed  for  many  years  to  come  to  fill  in 


30 


Education:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


where  public  schools  are  lacking, 
for  government  education. 


More  than  that,  they  will  be  needed  to  set  ideals 


The  entire  history  of  the  world  shows  that  culture  without  moral  ideals  and  spiritual 
sense  is  a  liability  rather  than  an  asset  to  a  nation. 

The  mission  school  is  needed  to  help  give  spiritual  value  to  the  new  culture  of  the 
non-Christian  world.  It  must  be  the  evangel  of  a  three-fold  ideal  in  education — 
the  development  of  spirit,  mind,  and  body. 


Interchurch  World  Movement  Estimates  of  Teachers  Needed  for  the  Educational 

Work  of  Foreign  Missions 


Africa 

China 

India 

Japanese  Empire 

Southeastern  Asia 

Philippines • 

Near  East 

Latin  America 

Total 1,290 


For  1920 

For  1920-1925 

Teachers 

Teachers 

218 

666 

463 

1,176 

165 

427 

88 

242 

51 

145 

23 

47 

92 

272 

190 

62] 

3,596 


Per  Capita  Expenditure  on  Elementary  Education 

in  the  United  States,  England,  France,  and  Countries  in  the  Foreign 
Mission  Field  at  the  Outbreak  of  the  World  War 

A  Comparative  Study 

(Statistics  based  on  Report  of  the  United  States  Commissioner  of  Education,  1916) 


Countries 


United  States 

England  and  Wales 

Argentina 

Uruguay , 

France 

Japan 

Peru 

Ceylon 

India — British  Provinces 

*State  appropriations  only. 
tDirect  expenditure  only. 


Population 


98,781,324 

36,960,684 

7,467,878 

1,279,395 

39,601,509 

53,696,858 

4,500,000 

4,262,097 

242,988,947 


F.xpenditure 


Total 


3486,165,968 

124,208,750 

23,786,700 

1,999,137 

♦43,517,087 

t27,966,902 

1,196,234 

394,593 

8,648,115 


Per  Capita 


4.92 

3.36 

3.18 

1.56 

1.09 

.52 

.26 

.092 

.035 


LITERATURE 


S 


ECOND  in  importance  to  the  schools  as  an  educational  activity  of  the  mission 
are  the  newspaper  and  magazine  and  book.  The  printed  page  and  especially 
the  Scriptures  are  invaluable  as  evangelizing  agencies. 


The  non-Christian  world  is  slowly  awakening  to  a  thirst  for  the  knowledge  contained 
in  books  and  newspapers. 

A  few  years  ago  China  had  no  native  press.  Today  there  are  more  than  one  thousand 
newspapers  and  periodicals  published  in  China.  Shanghai  has  fifty  newspapers;  Peking 
and  Tientsin  have  more  than  sixty;  every  capital  city  in  the  interior  has  several  daily 
journals.  Yet  a  thousand  newspapers  and  periodicals  do  not  go  far  among  a  population 
of  four  hundred  and  twenty-seven  million. 

Japan  has  made  marvelous  progress  in  modern  literature.  Fifty  years  ago  there  was 
almost  no  modern  literature  in  Japan.  In  1916  there  were  3,046  newspapers  and 
periodicals  circulating  among  the  Japanese  people.  In  1916  there  were  24,501 
original  works  published,  7,785  on  politics,  6,704  on  industry,  3,051  religious,  2,560 
educational,  2,880  literary,  and  others  on  miscellaneous  subjects.  In  1918,  there 
were  566,770  copies  of  Christian  books  sold  in  Japan. 

Japan  is  the  only  country  of  the  non-Christian  world  that  has  popular  libraries.  It 
boasts  an  imperial  library,  three  large  libraries  connected  with  the  imperial  universities, 
396  public  libraries,  and  596  private  libraries  that  are  accessible  to  students  and 
others  wishing  to  make  use  of  them.  Each  large  school  has  at  least  made  a  beginning 
toward  the  accumulation  of  a  library. 

The  people  of  Japan  are  intellectually  alert.  A  Christian  literature  that  will  reach 
them  must  be  of  the  highest  type.  Such  a  literature  is  needed  to  counteract  the 
effect  of  the  cheap  fiction  with  which  Japan  is  flooded,  and  to  stem  the  tide  of 
agnosticism.  The  Christian  publications  produced  in  Japan  each  year  are  inadequate 
to  meet  the  need. 

The  written  language  of  China,  with  its  40,000  ideographs  or  word  signs,  has  long 
stood  in  the  way  of  a  popular  literature.  Only  scholars  could  master  its  intricacies; 
the  great  mass  of  the  people  remained  illiterate.  The  mechanical  difficulties  of 
printing  so  complicated  a  language,  moreover,  worked  against  the  production  of 
reading  matter  within  the  purchasing  power  of  the  masses. 


32  Literature:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 

In  the  last  year,  however,  there  has  been  developed  a  system  of  phonetic  writing  so 
simple  that  an  uneducated  peasant  farmer  can  be  taught  to  read  within  four  or  five 
weeks.  A  great  campaign  of  education  is  beginning  in  China.  The  Christian  Church, 
which  has  led  in  the  promotion  of  classes  for  the  study  of  the  new  system,  has  an 
unparalleled  opportunity  for  developing  its  use.  That  opportunity  means  not 
merely  teaching.  It  means  putting  Christian  books  into  the  hands  of  the  thousands 
who  are  eager  for  them  but  too  poor  to  buy  books  for  themselves. 

In  India,  the  production  of  popular  literature  is  made  difficult  by  the  fact  that  there 
are  in  common  use  fifteen  major  languages  and  over  two  hundred  other  languages 
and  dialects.  There  are  twelve  languages  each  of  which  is  spoken  by  five  million  or 
more  people.  This  confusion  of  tongues  makes  it  difficult  to  bring  down  India's 
high  illiteracy  rate,  and  makes  it  difficult  to  supply  Christian  literature  for  those 
who  can  read.  After  years  of  missionary  effort,  the  entire  list  of  Christian  publica- 
tions in  Tamil,  the  language  which  has  the  largest  Christian  literature,  could  be 
bought  for  less  than  twenty-five  dollars.  The  cost  of  a  good  typewriter  would  buy 
copies  of  all  the  Christian  books  in  Hindi,  Tamil,  Telegu  and  Bengali. 

In  the  main,  the  number  of  Christian  publishing  enterprises  in  the  non-Christian  world 
is  adequate.  But  practically  no  Christian  publishing  house  in  the  past  has  had  suffi- 
cient capital  to  produce  books  and  pamphlets  at  prices  within  the  reach  of  the  masses. 

The  very  few  mission  presses  that  furnish  all  the  literature  available  to  the  natives 
of  Africa,  outside  of  Egypt,  are  utterly  unable  to  supply  the  demand,  though  the 
readers  of  Africa  are  few.  The  Scriptures  are  not  available  to  thousands  of  persons 
in  the  non-Christian  world. 

All  the  non-Christian  world  needs  the  influence  of  Christian  publications.  With  the 
exception  of  the  savage  tribes  of  Africa,  most  of  the  peoples  of  the  non-Christian 
world  are  inheritors  of  a  culture  that  is  centuries  old.  Most  of  them  boast  a  classical 
literature  that  is  often  of  great  beauty  and  high  spiritual  value.  But  that  literature 
is  remote  from  present  day  life  and  quite  beyond  the  reach  of  the  masses.  Where 
a  modern  literature  exists,  it  is  often  merely  a  decadent  version  of  the  old  classic 
literature,  or  an  imitation  of  the  cheapest  elements  in  European  literature.  A  country 
without  a  modern  literature  that  reflects  the  life  and  spirit  of  the  times  carries  an 
overwhelming  handicap.  The  teacher  cannot  teach  without  books.  The  Church 
cannot  be  self-conscious  without  a  church  literature. 

Without  books  and  periodicals  to  link  their  lives  with  the  lives  of  other  men,  the 
people  cannot  achieve  a  sense  of  social  solidarity  such  as  must  characterize  the 
kingdom  of  God. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Literature  33 

On  the  other  hand,  to  have  no  books  or  periodicals  is  better  than  to  have  those  of 
degrading  influence  such  as  are  now  being  circulated  in  many  parts  of  the  non- 
Christian  world.  A  literature  is  indispensable,  but  it  must  be  a  literature  with  an 
ideal. 

The  Christian  mission  can  help  set  standards  of  modern  literature  in  the  non-Christian 
world.  It  is  needed  to  stimulate  the  production  of  religious  and  ethical  works  written 
from  the  native  point  of  view;  it  is  as  greatly  needed  to  encourage  what  is  best  in 
native  secular  literature. 

The  potency  of  the  printed  page  as  a  medium  for  popularizing  an  idea  was  demon- 
strated in  the  Far  East  during  the  war.  The  political  doctrines  of  the  Western 
world  were  given  wide  circulation  in  Asia  through  the  newspapers,  which  there,  as 
elsewhere,  are  playing  an  increasingly  large  part  in  the  formation  of  public  opinion. 

As  a  practical  means  of  establishing  a  better  understanding  between  all  peoples  as 
well  as  for  the  advancement  of  Christianity,  we  should  not  lose  any  opportunity  of 
acquainting  the  non-Christian  world  with  the  spiritual  ideals  by  which  the  Western 
world  measures  conduct. 

No  other  factor  has  played  so  important  a  part  in  stimulating  popular  literature  in 
China  as  has  the  Christian  mission.  But  the  literary  medium  is  passing  out  of  the 
hands  of  the  missions  into  the  hands  of  commercial  and  political  interests. 

The  church  of  Christ  must  not  lose  touch  with  the  popular  literary  movement  in 
non-Christian  lands.  There  is  perhaps  no  better  investment  for  international  peace 
and  good  will  and  for  lajang  the  foundations  of  the  kingdom  of  God  in  Asia  and 
Africa  than  a  literature  that  will  adequately  interpret  to  the  non-Christian  the 
spiritual  side  of  Christian  civilization. 

Interchurch  World  Movement  Estimates  of  Missionaries  Needed  for  Publication 
and  Distribution  of  Literature  in  the  Foreign  Mission  Field 


Africa 

China , 

India 

Japanese  Empire 

Southeastern  Asia 

Phihppines 

Near  East 

Latin  America 

Total 52  142 


For  1920 

For  1920-1925 

lissionaries 

Missionaries 

11 

31 

9 

21 

8 

21 

3 

7 

3 

8 

3 

6 

7 

22 

8 

26 

34 


FOREIGN  SURVEY 


^X>cS^-^=f-2^ 


CENTERS  OF  INFLUENCE:  CHRISTIAN  LITERATURE 

Dots  show  centers  issuing  periodicals,  even  of  very  small 
circulation,  and  the  small  mission  publishing  agencies. 
The  stars  show  the  more  influential  centers 
Areas  of  the  maps  are  approximately  proportional  to  the 
population , 


WOMEN 


T 


HE  brightest  banner  in  Christendom  is  that  which  bears  the  legend: 
"Women  and  children  first."  The  darkest  stain  is  that  it  is  applied  to  less 
than  a  third  of  the  women  of  the  world. 


Far  more  important  than  justice  between  man  and  man  is  justice  between  man 
and  woman.  Justice  to  women  is  the  consummate  recognition  of  the  worth  of  human 
life,  the  value  of  the  soul. 

Christianity  needs  no  other  apologetic  than  the  place  it  assigns  to  women;  the  non- 
Christian  religions  have  no  severer  condemnation  than  the  degraded  condition  of 
their  women. 

The  losses  to  mankind,  to  the  kingdom  of  God,  through  the  physical,  intellectual 
and  spiritual  waste  of  womanhood  in  non-Christian  lands  surpass  anything  which 
can  be  calculated.  The  human  value  of  girlhood  is  disregarded.  The  girl  baby 
comes  into  the  world  unwelcomed,  or  welcomed  only  for  the  price  she  will  bring 
when  sold  to  a  husband  or  master.  The  body  is  neglected,  the  mind  is  ignored,  often 
the  soul  is  denied — and  yet  the  women  must  be  the  mothers  of  the  race. 

For  two-thirds  of  the  women  of  the  world  marriage  is  not  by  their  free  choice. 
Nowhere  in  the  non-Christian  world,  except  in  a  few  places  such  as  Sumatra,  Siam 
and  parts  of  Oceania,  is  it  the  general  practise  for  the  woman  to  be  consulted  in 
the  choice  of  a  husband.  In  Africa  women  are  bartered  for  a  few  beads,  or  per- 
haps a  blanket. 

In  Mohammedan  households  the  heavy  burden  of  polygamy  drags  down  the  spiritual 
meaning  of  the  home.  Shut  out  of  heaven  by  the  Koran,  treated  either  as  slave  or 
toy,  confined  within  the  harem,  illiterate,  childish,  what  possible  force  can  these 
women  be  for  the  revitalizing  of  the  life  around  them? 

Thirteen  is  the  average  marriage  age  in  India,  and  child-bearing  begins  in  the  very 
shadow  of  childhood.  Behind  the  purdah,  in  the  zenana,  life  quickly  fades.  The 
average  life  of  an  Indian  woman  is  but  twenty-three  years.  Is  it  any  wonder  that 
in  India  it  is  estimated  that  babies  are  born  a  pound  lighter  than  in  the  Western 
world? 

Child  marriage,  like  every  other  lowering  of  the  status  of  woman,  is  costly  not 
alone  to  the  woman  but  to  the  race.    Child  marriage  means  the  breeding  of  children 


36 Women:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 

by  immature  women,  undeveloped  in  body  and  unready  in  mind.  The  result  is  ill  health 
and  unhappiness  for  women.  They  grow  old  too  soon.  They  share  little  in  the 
comforts  and  adventures  of  life.  They  create  little  bodies,  but  they  cannot  create 
homes  where  children  can  grow  healthy  and  wise. 

Through  Central  Africa  the  marriage  age  for  women  is  from  ten  to  fourteen.  In 
North  Africa  the  marriage  age  for  women  is  from  nine  to  fifteen.  In  India  there  are 
two  and  one-half  million  wives  under  ten  years  old.  In  Japan  the  age  is  rising.  The 
marriage  age  for  women  is  now  around  twenty.  The  change  can  be  laid  to 
Christian  influence,  and  to  general  recognition  that  to  allow  the  development  of 
the  mother  before  marriage  is  the  greatest  insurance  against  producing  a  feeble  race 
with  mothers  ill-equipped  to  nourish  and  mould  it. 

In  China  girls  of  thirteen  and  fourteen  are  married  to  men  of  forty  and  fifty.  The 
husband  is  his  wife's  master.  He  may  beat  her.  He  may  collect  all  her  wages.  The 
endless  bargains  between  families  over  marriages  and  marriage  settlements  leave  no 
place  for  the  free  development  of  the  bride.  And  yet  the  story  of  the  non-Christian 
home,  with  denial  of  active  development  to  women,  its  debasement  of  her  personality, 
its  carelessness  of  her  health  and  wastefulness  of  her  maternity,  is  not  the  saddest 
story  in  the  world.  No  one  will  deny  that  the  oriental  home,  for  all  its  likeness  to  a 
prison  house,  has  its  code.  The  oriental  home,  bad  as  it  has  been,  may  yet  seem 
a  haven  of  rest  and  providence  for  women  and  children. 

The  factory  system  has  come  to  Asia  and  to  Africa.  Mill  and  machine  are  drawing 
women  and  their  children  from  their  homes.  The  old  order  crashes  before  advancing 
industry. 

The  unrighteous  waste  of  life  that  attended  even  the  slow  evolution  of  modem 
industry  under  Christian  institutions  should  warn  us.  What  came  about  in  a  hundred 
years  in  Europe  and  America — the  great  substitution  of  the  machine  for  the  hand, 
and  the  accompanying  rise  of  materialism — came  slowly  enough  for  a  Christian  ideal- 
ism to  accompany  it.  With  child  labor  came  the  abhorrence  of  regarding  children 
as  so  much  industrial  material.  With  the  widespread  regimenting  of  women  in 
industry,  came  a  new  hope  for  the  protection  of  her  body  and  soul,  as  the  creators  of 
human  life. 

To  the  non-Christian  world  there  must  accompany  the  factory  system,  with  its  promise 
of  production  of  enough  to  feed  and  clothe  the  whole  world  humanely,  some  Christian 
bill  of  rights  to  protect  the  workers  in  the  mills.  The  new  bounty  must  be  bounty 
to  all.  It  must  mean  a  new  access  to  the  fruits  of  the  earth  for  women  and  for 
children. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Women  37 

In  Japan,  seven  times  out  of  ten,  the  worker  is  a  woman.  Seven  hundred  thousand 
Japanese  women  are  in  the  silk  and  cotton  and  other  mills  of  Japan.  They  are  enticed 
from  the  country  districts,  and  bring  their  rosy  cheeks  to  the  city,  under  promise 
of  good  wages  and  kind  treatment.  They  are  herded  in  company  dormitories.  Often 
they  are  fed  on  food  unfit  for  animals.  They  work  at  machines  from  eleven  to  sixteen 
hours  a  day.  Some  never  leave  the  high  brick  walls  of  the  crowded  factory  dormitory. 
Most  of  them  work  seven  days  a  week.  Some  have  two  days  off  in  the  month.  It 
has  been  estimated  that  one-third  of  the  factory  women  of  Japan  contract  tuberculosis 
each  year. 

The  growing  cotton  and  jute  mills  of  India  have  the  same  problems.  Here  is  whole- 
sale waste  of  motherhood.  Here  is  hundredfold  disregard  of  the  rights  of  human 
beings  to  be  strong  and  healthy  and  free. 

In  Shanghai  thirty  thousand  girls  come  up  each  year  to  work  in  the  factories  at  one 
cent  an  hour.  The  city  is  not  prepared  to  receive  them.  The  little  hall  room, 
the  crowded  tenement  of  the  Western  world — even  these  do  not  stretch  out  to  receive 
them.  They  are  herded  promiscuously  with  men.  Here  is  a  new  degradation  of  the 
woman.    At  least,  under  the  old  code,  she  was  one  man's  property. 

Under  the  old  laws,  a  Chinese  woman  cannot  inherit  property  unless  there  is  no 
possible  male  heir,  natural  or  adopted.  The  new  laws  under  the  republic  have 
not  yet  replaced  old  social  laws.  The  woman  of  Africa  has  no  property  rights 
whatever.  Under  Mohammedan  law  woman  may  hold  property,  but  there  is  nothing 
to  protect  her  from  exploitation  of  any  kind,  and  usually  she  has  no  property  to 
hold. 

The  great  impetus  to  education,  to  better  hygiene  and  sanitation,  to  more  mature  and 
freely  chosen  marriages  for  women,  must  come  from  the  inculcation  of  the  Christian 
ideal  in  the  non-Christian  world.  When  the  women  of  those  countries  feel  the  urge 
of  self-respect  and  self-ownership,  when  they  feel  their  right  to  share  their  lives 
with  humanity  and  in  service,  when  they  know  what  the  Master  thought  of  their 
power  for  light  in  the  world,  and  how  He  valued  them,  more  than  half  the  battle 
for  the  kingdom  of  God  will  be  won. 

The  non-Christian  world  stands  or  falls  with  its  women. 


38 


FOREIGN  SURVEY 


HOW  CHILD  LIFE  IS  WASTED 


DEATHS  PER  1,000  BABIES  IN  THEIR  FIRST  YEAR 


100 


300 


400 


500 


600 


800 


900 


CHINA  (EST) 


CENTRAL  AFRICAESt  I 


INDIA 


SIAM  IEStO 


BRITISH  SO.AFRICA 


FED.  MALAY  STATES 


PORTO  RICO 


UNITED  STATES 


AUSTRALIA 


NEW  ZEALAND 


<THE  RATE  FOR   INDIA   IS  TAKEN    FROM   THE   GOVERNMENT   FIGURES   FOR   BRITISH    INDIA) 

ALL  over  the  world  an  appalling  waste  of  childhood  is  going  on.  The 
extent  of  that  waste  may  be  roughly  indicated  by  infant  mortality. 
Sir  Arthur  Newsholme,  a  great  English  authority  on  public  health,  has  called 
the  infant  mortality  rate  the  most  sensitive  index  we  possess  of  social  welfare. 
It  is  a  movable  scale,  adjusted  bj^  the  value  placed  on  human  life.  It  is 
significant  that  the  countries  which  have  the  lowest  infant  mortality  rates 
are  in  the  Christian  world. 


CHILDREN 


At  least  one-third  of  the  population  of  the  non-Christian  world  is  under 
/  \  twelve  years  of  age.  In  the  United  States  we  hold  a  child  a  child,  entitled 
jL  .F-  to  care  and  protection,  until  he  is  at  least  seventeen  or  eighteen  years 
of  age.  In  many  parts  of  the  non-Christian  world  children  cease  to  be  children  even 
before  they  are  twelve.  In  India,  girls  are  married  in  infancy  and  begin  to  live  with 
their  husbands  at  the  age  of  eight  or  nine.  Children  of  nine  are  permitted  by  law  to 
work  in  Indian  factories,  and  still  younger  children  are  employed.  In  China  little 
girls  are  sold  into  slavery  when  they  are  mere  babies.  There  is  no  age  limit  for 
the  employment  of  children  in  Chinese  industries. 

Scarcely  one  child  in  ten  in  heathen  lands  gets  even  a  primary  education. 

All  over  the  world  an  un-Christian  and  needless  waste  of  childhood,  mental,  moral 
and  physical,  is  going  on.  The  extent  of  that  waste  may  be  roughly  indicated  by 
infant  mortality.  Sir  Arthur  Newsholme,  a  great  English  authority  on  public  health, 
has  called  the  infant  mortality  rate  the  most  sensitive  index  we  possess  of  social 
welfare.    It  is  a  movable  scale,  adjusted  by  the  value  placed  on  human  life. 

Only  scattering  figures  for  infant  mortality  in  the  non-Christian  world  are  available. 
But  it  is  estimated  that  in  India  one  baby  out  of  every  five  dies  before  it  is  a  year 
old.  Reports  from  certain  scattered  areas  indicate  an  infant  mortality  rate  as  high 
as  two  or  even  three  out  of  four. 

In  China,  the  China  Year  Book  reports,  infant  deaths  are  so  much  a  matter  of  course 
that  babies  are  rarely  given  funerals  as  adults  are;  the  little  bodies  are  tossed  into  the 
scavengers'  carts  that  go  through  the  city  streets. 

These  infant  mortality  figures  gain  in  significance  when  they  are  placed  beside  the 
figures  for  the  United  States  and  modern  European  countries.  The  United  States 
has  an  infant  mortality  rate  of  one  in  eleven,  and  even  we  cannot  boast  of  setting  a 
Christian  standard;  eight  out  of  the  twenty-two  other  countries  for  which  statistics 
are  available  make  a  better  showing  than  we  do. 

The  non-Christian  world  accepts  infant  mortality  with  fatalistic  apathy. 

"It  was  written  on  his  forehead,"  they  say  in  India  when  a  child  dies. 

The  Christian  world  places  a  higher  value  on  life.  It  has  demonstrated  that  infant 
mortality  can  be  reduced.    By  the  multiplication  of  infant  welfare  stations,  visiting 


40  Children:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


nurses,  and  various  forms  of  educational  work  for  mothers,  New  York  City  in  five 
years  brought  down  its  infant  mortahty  rate  from  111.6  to  93.1  per  1,000  births. 

New  Zealand,  by  careful  and  systematic  work  for  mothers  and  babies,  has  made  her 
rate  the  lowest  in  the  world — about  half  that  for  the  United  States. 

Even  in  the  tropics,  work  for  the  protection  of  maternity  and  infancy  gives  results; 
the  infant  mortality  of  the  Philippines  was  reduced  between  1902  and  1918  from 
448  to  210  per  1,000. 

What  has  been  accomplished  in  the  Philippines  can  be  done  anywhere  in  the  non- 
Christian  world,  where  public  interest  is  aroused  against  the  foes  of  life — ignorance 
and  disease  and  poverty. 

The  Christian  world  knows  that  the  causes  that  kill  children  in  infancy  maim  and 
handicap  thousands  of  children  who  survive.  It  must  bear  that  knowledge  to  the 
non-Christian  world. 

Some  one  has  estimated  that  from  six  to  twelve  million  American  children  are  victims 
of  malnutrition — are  not  getting  enough  food  or  enough  of  the  right  sort  of  food.  There 
are  areas  in  the  non-Christian  world  where  all  the  children  are  undernourished. 
Mothers  do  not  know  how  to  be  good  mothers  by  instinct;  they  must  be  taught. 

Education  in  the  care  and  feeding  of  children  must  be  part  of  the  message  of  the 
mission;  there  must  be  more  hospitals  and  more  doctors.  A  Christian  ideal  of  the 
dignity  of  woman,  the  sacredness  of  motherhood,  and  the  duties  of  fatherhood,  must 
be  carried  to  the  non-Christian  world. 

The  intelligent  Christian  home  is  the  defense  of  childhood  in  Asia  and  in  Africa  no 
less  than  in  America.  In  all  the  non-Christian  world  there  are  perhaps  half  a  million 
intelligent  Christian  homes.  But  the  picture  has  its  bright  side.  Christendom  has 
had  many  centuries  to  build  its  homes;  the  non-Christian  world  has  amassed  half 
a  million  such  homes  in  the  course  of  the  single  century  which  measures  the  period 
of  modern  foreign  missionary  work. 

Every  missionary  who  goes  into  a  non-Christian  land  and  sets  up  a  home,  creating 
for  his  children  a  Christian  environment,  establishes  a  model  of  the  kingdom 
itself. 

But  in  the  non-Christian  world,  as  well  as  in  the  Christian  world,  some  provision 
must  be  made  for  the  child  outside  the  home.  There  must  be  created  a  public  senti- 
ment in  favor  of  free  schools,  of  the  public  provision  for  wholesome  recreation  and  of 
the  protection  of  children  in  industry. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Children 


41 


Western  industry  is  creeping  into  the  non-Christian  world.  With  it  goes  child  labor. 
Japan  has  seven  thousand  children  under  twelve  employed  in  her  factories;  more  than 
one  hundred  thousand  under  fifteen.  Many  of  these  children  are  employed  in  such 
dangerous  occupations  as  the  making  of  glass  and  of  matches.  The  hours  of  labor 
in  silk  filatures  and  cotton  mills  range  from  eleven  to  sixteen.  China,  with  her 
growing  textile  industry,  employing  numbers  of  children,  has  no  child-labor  laws. 

The  playground,  the  boy  scout  troop,  the  gymnasium,  the  social  settlement,  organized 
games,  regulated  motion  pictures — all  the  healthful  antidotes  for  wrong  living  that 
we  have  come  to  consider  part  of  our  duty  toward  childhood,  especially  in  crowded 
cities— are  almost  entirely  lacking  in  the  non-Christian  world.  Where  they  exist, 
it  is  usually  through  missionary  effort. 

More  than  half  the  fight  for  a  better  world  is  won  if  the  children  are  fairly  equipped 
in  body,  mind  and  soul  for  the  tasks  of  life.  Theirs  is  the  future  of  the  earth — and 
theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven  if  we  will  but  show  them  the  way  to  it. 


Children  Enrolled  in  Elementary  Schools 

in  the  United  States,  England,  France,  and  Countries  in  the  Foreign 
Mission  Field,  at  the  Outbreak  of  the  World  War 

A  Comparative  Study 
(Statistics  based  on  Report  of  the  United  States  Commissioner  of  Education,  1916) 


Countries 


United  States 

England  and  Wales 

France 

Honduras  (British) 

Japan 

Argentina 

Chile 

Finland 

Ceylon 

Paraguay 

Costa  Rica 

Honduras  (Republic) 

Uruguay 

Mauritius-Africa 

Colombia 

Salvador 

Ecuador 

Russia 

Peru 

Guatemala 

Brazil 

Bolivia 

India — British  Provinces 

India — Mysore  (Native  State) 

Venezuela 

Mexico 


Population 


98,781,324 

36,960,684 

39,601,509 

40,458 

53,696,858 

7,467,878 

3,551,703 

3,115,197 

4,262,097 

850,000 

410,981 

553,446 

1,279,395 

379,853 

5,100,000 

1,225,835 

1,500,000 

163,919,000 

4,500,000 

2,119,165 

24,308,219 

2,520,540 

242,988,947 

5,806,193 

2,755,685 

15,501,684 


Enrolment  in 

Elementary 

Schools 


17,934,982 

6,108,648 

5,508,534 

5,405 

7,021,661 

890,000 

381,883 

333,980 

381,334 

71,324 

33,084 

40,565 

91,746 

20,958 

280,000 

54,514 

65,531 

6,180,510 

146,272 

61,136 

634,539 

58,865 

5,447,850 

108,143 

47,334 

120,295 


Percent  of 

Population 

Enrolled 


18.16 

16.52 

13.90 

13.35 

13.07 

11.91 

10.75 

10.73 

8.94 

8.40 

8.05 

7.33 

7.17 

5.51 

S.50 

4.44 

4.36 

3.77 

3.25 

2.90 

2.61 

2.33 

2.24 

1.86 

1.72 

.76 


42 


FOREIGN  SURVEY 


RELIGIOUS  BOUNDARIES  ARE  SHIFTING 

BOUNDARIES 


THE  EXTENT  OF 

CHRISTIANITY 

600  A.  D. 


|CHRISTIANS 
] PAGANS 


IF  THE  Christian  worid  should  be  wiped  out  today,  there  would  still  be  in 
the  non-Christian  world  a  force  for  Christianity  numerically  greater  than 
that  existing  at  the  end  of  the  first  century,  from  which  has  sprung  today's 
Christian  population  of  more  than  half  a  billion  souls — a  third  of  the  population 
of  the  world.  At  the  beginning  of  the  seventh  century  the  Christian  world  had 
grown  to  include  all  the  countries  on  the  Mediterranean,  and  several  others. 


RELIGION 


IN  ALL  the  world  there  are,  as  nearly  as  can  be  estimated,  one  hundred  and 
thirty  million  Protestant  church  members.     Over  95  per  cent,  of  this  number 
live  in    the  United  States,  the  British  Isles,  Canada,   Continental   Europe 
or  Australasia. 

About  one-fifth  of  1  per  cent,  are  scattered  through  the  Latin-American  countries. 
Four  per  cent,  live  in  what  we  know  as  the  non-Christian  world.  In  this  number 
are  included  Europeans  and  descendants  of  Europeans.  About  2  per  cent,  of  the 
Christians  of  the  world  have  been  converted  from  heathenism  by  the  missions. 

One  person  out  of  every  four  in  the  United  States  is  a  communicant  in  a  Protestant 
church.  In  the  British  Isles  the  proportion  is  one  person  out  of  every  seven,  in  Con- 
tinental Europe  it  is  one  out  of  five.  But  in  the  non-Christian  world,  there  is  only 
one  Protestant  church  member  for  every  200  of  population,  if  Europeans  and  their 
descendants  are  included,  and  only  one  for  every  400  among  the  native  races. 

Counting  converts  to  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  and  converts  who  are  not  church 
members,  the  Christian  population  of  heathendom  reaches  fifty  million.  After  a 
hundred  years  of  missionary  effort  the  great  mass  of  the  people  remain  almost 
untouched. 

Yet  there  is  a  powerful  leaven  working  in  that  mass.  The  number  of  Christians  in 
Asia  and  Africa  today  is  greater  than  the  number  of  Christians  in  all  the  world  at  the 
end  of  the  first  century  A.  D.  If  the  Christian  world  should  be  wiped  out  of  existence 
today,  there  would  still  be  in  the  non-Christian  world  a  force  for  Christianity 
numerically  greater  than  that  existing  at  the  end  of  the  first  century,  from  which 
has  sprung  today's  Christian  population  of  five  hundred  and  sixty-five  million 
souls,  34  per  cent,  of  the  population  of  the  world. 

By  600  A.  D.  the  Christian  world  had  grown  to  include  all  the  countries  on  the 
Mediterranean  and  a  few  others. 

What  the  World  Believes 

The  religious  boundaries  of  the  world  are  always  changing.  The  history  of  religion 
is  the  story  of  a  series  of  conquests  over  great  masses  of  people.  Sometimes  they 
have  been  conquests  of  the  sword.  Oftener  they  have  been  peaceable  conquests  of 
peoples  hungry  in  spirit. 


44  Religion:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 

Today  the  principal  religions  of  the  world  are  as  follows: 

Religion  Adherents  Percentage 

Christians 565,000,000  84.2 

Taoists  and  Confucianists 301,000,000  18.3 

Mohammedans 222,000,000  13.44 

Hindus 211,000,000  12.8 

Animists 158,000,000  9.7 

Buddhists 138,000,000  8.4 

Shintoists 25,000,000  1.5 

Jews 12,000,000  .74 

Unclassified 15,000,000  .92 

Fifty-four  per  cent,  of  the  peoples  of  the  world  are  adherents  of  some  one  of  the 
five  great  oriental  religions. 

Some  of  the  spiritual  and  ethical  concepts  on  which  these  religions  were  based  were 
wise  and  noble;  but  most  of  the  wisdom  and  nobility  has  been  lost  under  a  mass 
of  empty  form  and  degrading  superstition  and  vicious  practise. 

The  oriental  religions  are  as  dead  as  the  civilizations  from  which  they  sprang.  They 
have  lost  their  contact  with  life.  The  peoples  of  the  Orient  are  ready  for  the  revitaliz- 
ing force  of  Christianity. 

Almost  10  per  cent,  of  the  peoples  of  the  world  are  Animists.  Animism  is  one  of  the 
most  primitive  forms  of  religion .  It  is  the  defense  of  ignorant  man  against  the  mysteri- 
ous forces  of  nature.  He  cannot  understand  them,  so  he  regards  them  as  some- 
thing to  be  propitiated  by  worship  and  sacrifice.  Animism  makes  one  hundred  and 
fifty-eight  million  people  slaves  to  their  environment. 

Missionaries  in  Foreign  Fields 

At  present  there  are  in  the  non-Christian  world  20,400  Protestant  missionaries, 
American  and  European — one  for  each  55,000  inhabitants.  China  has  one  mis- 
sionary for  each  65,000  of  population.  India  has  one  missionary  for  each 
62,000.  Japan  has  one  missionary  for  each  52,000.  Africa  has  one  missionary  for 
each  24,000. 

The  Christian  missionaries  scattered  throughout  heathendom  are  a  very  few  in 
comparison  with  the  great  masses  of  people  for  whom  they  are  working.  And  yet 
they  have  been  able  to  achieve  results  out  of  all  proportion  to  their  numbers. 

The  object  of  Christian  missions  is  to  establish  self-supporting,  self-governing  and 
self-propagating  churches  with  the  highest  modern  ideals  as  to  the  meaning  and 
power  of  their  gospel  message. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Religion 


45 


Not  only  have  thousands  been  converted  to  Christianity,  and  thousands  of  others 
touched  by  its  influence  through  school  or  hospital  or  some  other  of  the  many  mission 
activities,  but  there  are  signs  that  Christianity  is  taking  root  in  native  life.  In 
India,  China,  and  Japan  as  well  as  in  many  scattered  sections  of  the  mission  field, 
there  are  now  many  flourishing  congregations  and  religious  organizations  manned 


WHAT  THE  WORLD  BELIEVES 


.92% 


NEARLY  two-thirds  of  all  mankind  is  enslaved  by  religions  whose  spiritual 
impulse  is  lost  under  a  mass  of  empty  form  or  degrading  superstition  or 
vicious  practise.  The  emerging  peoples  of  the  non-Christian  world  are  ready 
to  exchange  their  outworn  creeds  for  the  vitalizing  force  of  Christianity.  Can 
we  withhold  it? 


46  Religion:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 

and  controlled  by  converts,  sometimes  in  cooperation  with  missionary  bodies  or  in 
affiliation  with  a  denominational  group  in  Europe  or  America,  and  sometimes,  but 
more  rarely,  absolutely  independent. 

In  Japan  there  is  a  group  of  six  national  autonomous  bodies  with  a  membership 
of  107,460.  Autonomous  or  semi-autonomous  churches  in  China  have  a  strength 
of  approximately  159,780  members. 

India  has  a  number  of  practically  self-governing  churches, 

Christianity  is  on  the  road  to  becoming  indigenous  when  such  a  movement  as  the 
China  for  Christ  Movement  is,  by  common  consent,  put  under  the  leadership  of 
Chinese  ministers  and  laymen,  and  has  a  promise  of  receiving  a  considerable  part 
of  its  support  from  the  Chinese  Church. 

The  non-denominational  Chinese  Home  Missionary  Movement,  which  has  opened 
work  in  Yimnan,  shows  the  vigor  and  life  of  the  Chinese  Church  and  its  ability  to 
work  unhampered  by  denominational  lines. 

India  is  supporting  a  significant  native  missionary  society,  which  keeps  thirty  workers 


THE  CONTEST  OF  RELIGIONS 


A  A.D. 


CHRISTIANITY  has  gone  further  toward  becoming  a  world-faith  than 
either    Buddhism    or    Mohammedanism.      Christianity  is  still  in  the 
ascendency.     Buddhism  and  Mohammedanism  are  on  the  decline. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Religion 


47 


in  the  field.  There  is  a  strong  Indian  Christian  Association.  At  one  of  the  latest 
national  meetings  of  this  association,  not  only  Protestant  Christians  but  Roman 
Catholics  were  in  attendance. 

In  many  respects  the  Christian  church  in  non-Christian  countries  is  more  vital  and 
more  progressive  than  it  is  in  Christendom.    The  young  church  is  apostolic  in  zeal. 

Missionary  Cooperation 

In  most  missionary  fields  denominational  barriers,  insofar  as  they  interfere  with  the 
common  cause,  are  being  broken  down.  There  is  a  growing  movement  toward  union 
or  cooperative  enterprise  among  the  Protestant  missions. 

In  China,  a  large  percentage  of  the  British  and  American  missions  are  participating 
in  some  union  movement.  There  are  seventy-two  cooperative  missionary  organiza- 
tions in  this  one  country  alone,  including  forty-four  schools,  nine  union  theological 
seminaries,  three  union  hospitals,  four  union  evangelistic  organizations,  and  six 
administrative  bodies. 

From  the  beginning  there  has  been  a  tendency  toward  cooperation  among  the 
missionaries  of  Japan.  Practically  all  the  Protestant  missions  are  interested  in  one 
or  another  of  the  activities  of  the  Conference  of  Federated  Missions. 


CAN  CHRISTIANITY  KEEP  PACE? 


THERE  ARE  MORE  NON-CHRISTIANS  TODAY   THAN  EVER  BEFORE 

NON-CHRISTIAN  WORLD  -  ASIA.  AFRICA.  OCEANIA. 


[CHRISTIANS  S.OOO.OOO 


1820 


TOTAL  POPULATION    600,000.000 


CHRISTIANS  50.000,000 


1920 


TOTAL  POPULATION      1 , 1 25 ,000,000 


AFTER  one  hundred  years  of  missionary  effort,  the  Christian  population 
L  of  the  non-Christian  world  has  increased  ten-fold.     But  in  the  meantime 
the  population  has  doubled.     We  must  redouble  our  efforts. 


48  Religion:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 

In  India  and  Africa,  the  movement  toward  cooperation  has  not  gone  so  far.  The 
one  field  is  too  old,  too  hampered  by  conservatism;  the  other  is  too  new,  the  mission- 
aries are  too  scattered. 

But  in  practically  every  mission  field  a  beginning  has  been  made  toward  a  combination 
of  the  forces  at  work  in  the  common  cause  of  the  evangelization  of  the  world. 


Unoccupied  Areas 


According  to  the  most  conservative  estimate  there  are  at  least  160,000,000  people  of 
the  non-Christian  world  utterly  untouched  by  missionary  effort.  This  figure  does  not 
include  the  peoples  of  localities — and  there  are  many  such — where  there  are  merely 
not  enough  missionaries  to  handle  the  work;  it  includes  only  the  peoples  living  in 
areas  where  there  are  no  missionaries  at  all. 

There  are  still  480,000  square  miles  of  territory  in  China  proper  with  thirty-five 
million  to  forty  million  inhabitants  utterly  unclaimed  by  any  missionary  agency, 
and  in  Turkestan,  Tibet  and  Mongolia  there  are  eleven  or  twelve  million  more  for- 
gotten non-Christians. 

At  least  twenty-six  million  of  the  natives  of  Central  Africa  have  no  missions  among 
them  or  near  them.  Of  the  remaining  twelve  million  over  one-half  are  practically 
imtouched  by  the  influence  of  the  missions. 

Afghanistan,  with  a  population  of  6,380,500;  Nepal,  with  a  population  of  5,639,092, 
and  Bhutan,  with  about  300,000  inhabitants,  are  all  without  missionaries. 

In  Central  and  Southeastern  Asia,  in  the  Near  East,  in  Latin  America,  there  are 
millions  waiting  to  hear  the  Word  of  God. 

With  the  exception  of  Afghanistan,  Nepal,  Bhutan,  and  Tibet,  there  is  practically  no 
country  in  the  world  where  it  is  not  legally  permissible  to  preach  the  religion  of  Christ. 

It  is  estimated  that,  given  men  and  money,  all  China  could  be  occupied  by  mission- 
aries in  the  next  five  years.  China  is  exceptionally  well  organized  for  missionary 
effort.  There  is  the  China  Continuation  Committee,  which  can  act  as  a  clearing 
house  for  boards  wishing  to  open  new  missions.  The  large  number  of  missionary 
societies  makes  it  possible  to  draw  on  existing  work  for  experienced  leaders  to  go  into 
new  fields,  while  they  are  replaced  with  new  workers  from  America. 

Where  are  the  men  and  money  to  come  from?  They  must  come  from  the  United 
States.  Europe  has  more  than  two  and  one  half  times  the  number  of  Protestant 
communicants  that  the  United  States  has;  yet  Europe  is  not  alive,  as  is  the  United 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Religion 


49 


States,  to  the  necessity  for  extending  the  boundaries  of  the  kingdom  of  God. 
Europe,  furthermore,  will  be  crippled  for  years  to  come  as  a  result  of  the  war,  and 
will  have  many  problems  of  her  own  to  solve. 

Our  Quota  for  Foreign  Missions 

There  are  at  present  in  the  field  24,500  missionaries;  9,700  of  these  come  from 
Europe,  10,700  from  the  United  States.  According  to  the  budget  of  the  Interchurch 
World  Movement,  America  must  furnish  3,434  new  missionaries  for  1920. 


PREDOMINANT  FAITHS  OF  THE  WORLD 


iProteHaiil  Cdnstians 


■  Roman  Catholic  Christians 


Contucianists,  Taoists,  Buddhists,  Hindus,  Shintoists,  etc.  I 


A  LMOST  two-thirds  of  the  area  of  the  earth  is  still  predominantly  non- 
x\.  Christian.  There  are  one  hundred  and  sixty  million  people  of  the  non- 
Christian  world  who  are  utterly  untouched  by  Christian  missionary  effort. 
This  figure  does  not  include  people  of  the  localities  where  there  are  merely 
not  enough  missionaries  to  handle  the  work;  it  includes  only  the  people 
living  in  areas  where  there  are  no  missionaries  at  all.  It  is  within  the  power 
of  the  Christians  of  the  United  States  to  bring  the  heathen  countries  under 
the  banner  of  the  Lord.  The  missionary  is  the  best  emissary  for  world  brother- 
hood and  world  peace. 


50  Religion:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 

In  1919,  Continental  Europe  contributed  $1,579,049  to  foreign  missions;  the  United 
States  contributed  $29,242,527.  The  budget  proposals  of  the  Interchurch  World 
Movement  for  1920  ask  for  $107,661,488,  which  includes  a  few  five-year  budget  items 
as  further  explained  in  Table  I,  on  pages  158  and  159. 

Four  dollars  from  every  Protestant  church  member  in  the  United  States  would  pay 
the  year's  expenses  of  foreign  missions.  There  are  few  of  our  twenty-six  million 
Protestants  who  could  not  manage  an  annual  contribution  of  four  dollars.  The 
majority  could  give  much  more. 

Is  it  worth  while  to  send  to  the  non-Christian  world  1,174  ministers  to  preach  the 
gospel  of  Christ?  Is  it  worth  while  to  send  1,290  teachers  to  help  lift  the  cloud  of 
ignorance  that  obscures  the  truth?  Is  it  worth  while  to  send  655  doctors  to  spread 
Christian  standards  of  health  and  sanitation  among  suffering  millions?  Is  it  worth 
while  to  give  $107,000,000  out  of  all  our  wealth,  that  two-thirds  of  the  human  race 
may  be  offered  a  living,  vital  truth  to  live  and  work  by,  in  exchange  for  outworn 
creeds  and  cramping  superstitions? 


Interchurch  World  Movement  Estimates  of  Missionaries  Needed  for 

Evangelistic  Work 


Africa 

China 

India 

Japanese  Empire 

Southeastern  Asia 

Philippines 

Near  East 

Latin  America 

Total 1,174  3,255 


For  1920 

For  1920-1925 

Missionaries 

Missionaries 

274 

833 

277 

702 

235 

607 

154 

430 

44 

126 

33 

63 

49 

142 

108 

352 

PART  II. 
GEOGRAPHICAL  SECTION 


EUROPE 


STATISTICS  would  seem  to  indicate  that  Europe  is  by  far  the  strongest  section 
of  Protestantism.    A  study  of  the  number  of  Protestant  communicants  in 
Europe  and  the  British  Empire  as  compared  with  those  in  the  United  States 
shows  this  strikingly: 

United  States 25,980,456 

British  Empire: 

British  Isles 6,750,426 

British  Possessions 13,398,532 

Continental  Europe 70,478,896 

116,608,310 

As  a  force  for  the  evangelization  of  the  world  the  statistics  for  continental  Protestant- 
ism are  less  encouraging.  The  United  States  is  far  ahead  in  the  number  of  foreign 
missionaries  (men  and  women): 

United  States 10,668 

Great  Britain  and  Ireland 7,010 

Continental  Europe 1,720 

With  more  than  two  and  one-half  times  the  communicants,  Continental  Europe 
fiirnishes  only  one-sixth  the  number  of  missionaries  supplied  by  the  United  States. 
The  comparison  of  total  gifts  is  less  fair  owing  to  the  differences  in  the  value  of 
currency,  but  is  none  the  less  interesting.  Protestant  Europe  (continental)  con- 
tributes only  a  little  over  one-twentieth  as  much  money  for  the  evangelization  of 
the  world  as  does  the  United  States.  The  figure  for  Continental  Europe  is 
$1,579,049,  compared  to  $29,242,527  for  the  United  States,  for  1919. 

After  making  all  allowances  due  for  the  war,  the  fact  is  plain  that  European 
Protestantism,  notwithstanding  the  size  of  the  European  colonial  empires  and  the 
number  of  European  political,  commercial  and  other  contacts  with  the  non-Christian 
world,  has  not  yet  been  captured  by  the  ideal  of  the  completion  of  the  kingdom  of 
God  on  earth.  It  is  at  least  clear  that  for  the  immediate  future  European  Protestant- 
ism may  be  counted  neither  in  men  nor  money  as  a  large  asset  in  the  task  of  world 
evangelization.  This  may  be  said  without  in  any  way  discounting  the  extent  or  the 
fine  quality  of  European  Protestant  foreign  missionary  work.  It  is  merely  an 
important  factor  for  the  people  of  the  United  States  to  consider  in  measuring  up 
their  own  responsibility  in  this  great  task,  especially  in  the  next  few  years. 


54 


Europe:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


BIRTHPLACE  OF  MISSIONS 

IT  OUGHT  to  be  added  that  Europe  is, 
always  has  been,  and  always  will  be  an 
important  spiritual  asset  both  to  world  evan- 
gelization and  to  American  Protestantism. 
Foreign  missions  had  their  birth  in  Europe, 
and  in  some  important  phases  of  missionary 
work  European  missions  have  not  only  been 
pioneers  but  also  set  the  pace  for  all  other 
missions. 

But  Europe  has  been  bled,  not  merely  by  the 
war,  but  by  a  long  period  of  emigration,  in 
which  hosts  of  Europe's  more  aggressive  re- 
ligious leadership  have  removed  to  America, 
and  much  of  this  leadership  now  serves  the 
kingdom  in  American  missionary  societies. 

The  time  has  come  when  the  United  States  may 
well  consider  this  accumulated  debt  which  it 
owes  to  Europe  for  both  men  and  ideas,  and 
attempt  in  some  measure  to  repay  it.  As  com- 
pared with  European,  American  Protestantism 
now  finds  itself  incredibly  rich  in  material 
wealth  and  not  drained  of  leadership.  It  is  only 
just  and  right  that  the  United  States  should 
now  study  how  it  may  begin  to  repay  the  debt, 
and  do  it  in  a  way  which  will  strengthen  and 
not  weaken  the  total  force  of  the  kingdom  of 
God. 

MUST  WORK  TOGETHER 

THE  spiritual  and  moral  welfare  of  Europe  is 
a  vital  concern  to  America  for  two  reasons: 
European  conditions  directly  influence  the 
United  States  by  both  communications  and 
migrations.  They  also  are  carried  directly  to 
Africa,  Asia,  and  even  more  to  Latin  America. 
The  kingdom  of  God  will  not  come  in  these 
continents  by  the  unaided  effort  of  the  United 
States,  no  matter  how  great  the  expenditure  of 
men  and  money. 

European  Protestantism  is  in  temporary  need 
of  assistance  in  two  ways:  through  direct 
cooperation  with  existing  churches  and  denomi- 
nations, assisting  them  to  repair  their  losses  and 
reestablish  themselves  in  prosperity,  and  by 
the  establishment  of  new  churches  in  which  the 
peculiar  evangelistic  emphasis  and  the  social 
service  ideals  so  common  in  American  Protes- 
tantism may  have  an  opportunity  to  demon- 


strate their  value  in  the  religious  life  of  Europe. 
This  latter  opportunity  is  not  dissimilar  to  that 
which  every  American  Protestant  church  faces 
in  our  own  American  cities  and  industrial 
communities. 

Far-seeing  leaders  in  European  Protestantism 
are  agreed  that  new  life  and  new  vision  must 
be  introduced  to  restore  the  church  to  a  posi- 
tion of  moral  and  spiritual  leadership.  The 
so-called  "State  church"  is  rapidly  disappearing, 
but  the  traditions  which  have  circumscribed 
and  restricted  the  influence  of  the  State  sup- 
ported and  controlled  church  remain.  There  is 
a  great  lack  of  social  vision,  not  merely  in  the 
churches  now  or  until  recently  supported  by 
the  State,  but  also  in  the  evangelical  churches 
which  have  in  other  respects  so  largely  carried 
forward  the  ideals  of  aggressive  Protestant 
Christianity. 

Outside  the  existing  Protestant  churches  there 
is  a  large  and  steadily  increasing  mass  of  free- 
thinkers, many  of  whom  have  separated  them- 
selves from  either  the  Roman  or  Greek  Catholic 
churches  and  are  now  without  religious  or 
church  loyalties. 

The  opportunity  of  American  Protestantism  to 
help  its  European  brethren  is  also  a  precious 
opportunity  of  service  in  a  ministry  of  recon- 
ciliation in  the  success  of  which  the  extension 
of  the  kingdom  of  God  throughout  the  world 
is  at  stake. 

SURVEY  IN  EUROPE 

IF  THE  question  be  asked,  why  Europe  is  in- 
cluded in  the  foreign  division  of  the  Inter- 
church  Survey, there  is  only  one  answer:  because 
Europe  is  geographically  foreign  to  the  United 
States.  This  section  of  the  world  has  been 
studied  in  the  same  manner  and  is  here  pre- 
sented for  the  same  reasons  that  the  United 
States  and  Africa  appear.  On  account  of  the 
war  it  has  been  more  difficult  to  secure  satis- 
factory returns  from  Europe  than  from  China 
or  other  distant  sections.  The  following  state- 
ment is  as  complete  as  present  available  data 
make  possible  and  is  necessarily  tentative. 

The  total  area  of  twenty-two  countries  in- 
cluded in  this  statement  (which  excludes  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland,  but  includes  Siberia)  is 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Europe 


55 


10,342,290  square  miles,  three  and  one-half 
times  the  area  of  the  United  States,  with  a 
population  of  four  hundred  and  seventy-three 
million,  four  and  three-tenths  times  that  of  the 
United  States. 

DISTRIBUTION  OF  RELIGIONS 

CONSIDERED  religiously,  Europe's  popu- 
lations are  distributed  among  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church,  Greek  Orthodox  and  other 
Eastern  churches;  Protestant  State  churches 
(now  in  process  of  disestablishment  in  Central 
and  Eastern  Europe);  Protestant  free  churches; 
American  and  other  foreign  denominations,  and 
free-thinking  masses. 

An  excellent  work  also  is  being  carried  on  in 
many  of  the  European  countries  by  such  un- 
denominational religious  forces  as  the  Young 


Men's  Christian  Association,  the  Young  Wom- 
en's Christian  Association,  Bible  and  tract 
societies,  the  World  Sunday  School  Association 
and  similar  bodies. 

It  should  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  missionary 
data  of  Europe  cannot  be  read  and  interpreted 
in  the  same  manner  as  other  foreign  statistics. 
In  Europe  so  much  of  the  work  is  self-support- 
ing, or  nearly  so,  that  the  participation  of 
American  bodies  in  the  crusade  for  the  king- 
dom there  frequently  is  little  more  than  frater- 
nal counsel  and  encouragement,  with  limited 
financial  cooperation. 

For  convenience  in  study  in  the  following  pages, 
Europe  is  divided  into  sections:  (1)  Northern 
Countries;  (2)  Western  and  Southern  Countries; 
(3)  Central  Countries;  (4)  Eastern  Countries; 
(5)  Russia;  (6)  The  Balkan  Group. 


L  Northern  Countries 

THE  northern  countries  of  Norway  and  Sweden,  Denmark  and  Finland 
constitute  a  group  of  European  peoples  quite  distinct  from  any  other  of 
the  groups  we  shall  consider.    Their  areas  and  populations  are  as  follows: 

Area  in  Square  Tptal 

Country  Miles  Population  Protestants 

Norway 124,642  2,632,011  2,629,250 

Sweden 173,035  5,800,847  5,515,504 

Denmark 15,582  2,940,979  2,732,792 

Finland 125,689  3,300,650  3,213,715 

Norway,  Sweden  and  Denmark  are  socially  and  economically  intact,  virile  and 
energetic,  offering  religious  freedom  to  all.  Contiguous  to  a  distraught  Russia  and 
a  Germany  seeking  new  ideals,  they  offer  a  splendid  base  for  helpful  approach  to 
these  countries.  Archbishop  Soderblum  has  said:  "In  Sweden  we  have  the  Church; 
in  Norway,  Christians;  in  Denmark,  the  community." 


NORWAY 

THE  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  is  en- 
dowed by  the  State,  and  the  clergy  are 
appointed  by  the  king.  There  is  complete 
religious  freedom  except  that  Jesuits  are  pro- 
hibited. The  religious  census  for  ten  years  ago 
showed:  10,986  Methodists,  7,659  Baptists,  714 


Mormons,  143  Quakers,  and  2,046  Catholics. 
The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  and  the  American  Baptist 
Foreign  Mission  Society  financially  sustain 
evangelical  work  as  follows:  Ninety-eight 
churches,  155  preachers,  thirty-nine  Sunday 
schools,  13,593  scholars. 


56 


Europe:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


SWEDEN 

IUTHERAN  Protestant  is  the  State  religion. 
>  The  king  must  be  a  Lutheran.  There  is 
complete  religious  liberty  for  all  others,  and  of 
late  a  movement  has  begun,  as  in  all  Scandi- 
navian countries,  looking  toward  the  separation 
of  Church  and  State.  Aside  from  the  Lutheran 
population  there  are  Protestants,  Dissenters, 
Methodists  and  Baptists  to  the  number  of 
14,715;  Roman  Catholics,  3,070,  and  Jews, 
6,112.  The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  and  the  Ameri- 
can Baptist  Foreign  Mission  Society  sustain 
evangelical  work  as  follows:  1,819  churches, 
1,268  preachers,  72,873  members,  1,501  Sunday 
schools,  87,697  scholars.  Archbishop  Soder- 
blum  is  the  leader  in  church  life. 


DENMARK 

THE  Lutheran  Church  predominates,  but  is 
separated  from  the  State.  There  is  com- 
plete religious  liberty.  Nine-tenths  of  the  popu- 
lation is  Protestant.  The  American  societies 
sustain  work  as  follows:  175  churches  and 
meeting  places,  8,347  members,  148  preachers, 
150  Sunday  schools,  10,528  scholars. 

FINLAND 

THE  national  religion  is  Lutheran,  but  there 
is  complete  tolerance.  The  two  American 
societies  support:  126  churches  and  meeting 
places,  120  preachers,  4,765  members,  136  Sun- 
day schools,  6,548  scholars.  Finland  is  the 
only  country  in  the  northern  group  that  suf- 
fered directly  from  the  World  War. 


IL  Western  and  Southern  Countries 


THIS  group  comprises  the  romance  language  speaking  nations  of  Europe, 
except  Switzerland,  and  includes  also  Holland.    Of  these  countries,  Holland 
in  the  north,  and  Spain  in  the  south,  alone  escaped  the  calamities  and 
devastation  of  war. 

France,  Belgium  and  Italy  constituted  the  battle-grounds  in  Western  and  Southern 
Europe  during  the  World  War,  and  they  challenge  America's  ministry  of  sacrificial 
love  in  the  great  work  of  restoration  and  rehabilitation.  These  countries,  their  areas 
and  populations,  are  as  follows: 

Area  in  Square  Total 

Country  Miles  Population  Protestants 

Holland 12,582  6,724,663  3,334,447 

Belgium 11,375  7,571,387  27,900 

France  (old) 207,054  39,602,258  600,000 

Alsace-Lorraine 5,605  1,874,014  408,274 

Spain 194,763  19,950,817  5,000 

Portugal 35,490  5,597,985  4,491 

Italy 110,632  36,120,118  123,253 

HOLLAND  formed,  2,588,261;  other  Protestants,  746,186; 

THE  majority  of  the  people,  including  the  Catholics,  2,053,021;  Jansenists,  10,082;  Jews, 

royal    family,    belong    to    the    Reformed  106,509;  other  creeds  or  possessmg  no  religious 

Church.    The  State  budget  contains  fixed  allow-  affiliations,  353,158. 

ances  for  different  churches,  Protestant,  Catho-  Holland,  the  ancient  asylum  for  the  world's 

lie  and  Jewish.     There  is  complete  religious  oppressed,  still  maintains  her  tradition  as  the 

freedom.   The  census  of  1909  shows:  Dutch  Re-  "cradle  of  liberty." 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Europe 


57 


BELGIUM 

THE  number  of  Protestants  in  1910  was 
given  as  27,900,  and  the  number  of  Jews 
as  13,200.  The  rest  of  the  people  are  Catho- 
lic. There  are  about  eighty  Protestant  pastors 
and  evangelists.  There  is  full  religious  liberty 
and  part  of  the  income  of  ministers  as  well  as 
priests  is  paid  from  the  national  treasury. 

FRANCE 

As  IN  no  other  country  of  Europe  there  is 
Jlx.  the  great  opportunity  of  helpful  coopera- 
tion offered  to  the  Protestant  forces  of  America. 
French  Protestantism,  small  but  strong,  senses 
its  new  opportunity  in  national  evangelism  and 
stands  before  newly  opened  doors  in  colonial 
missions. 

Realizing  that  evangelical  France  has  enormous 
vitality,  American  Protestant  workers  should 
cooperate  in  entire  harmony  with  her  program ; 
establish  headquarters  for  all  Protestant  agen- 
cies, and  preferably  use  the  channel  of  approach 
already  made  by  the  Federal  Council  of 
Churches  of  Christ  in  America  with  the  French 
Protestant  Federation. 

When  the  newly  acquired  territory  of  Alsace- 
Lorraine  is  included,  France  has  a  total 
Protestant  population  of  about  one  million, 
one-fortieth  of  her  population,  but  less  than 
half  of  the  Protestants  can  be  said  to  be  related 
closely  to  any  church.  It  is  estimated  that  not 
quite  three-fourths  of  the  French  people  main- 
tain any  intimate  relation  with  any  church. 

The  Protestants  of  France  may  be  classified  in 
six  major  divisions:  the  Reformed  Church, 
which  is  Presbyterian  in  polity  and  Calvinistic 
in  doctrine,  and  which  is  divided  into  two  fac- 
tions, the  Evangelicals  and  the  Liberals;  the 
Lutheran  Church,  which  will  largely  benefit 
from  the  additions  from  Alsace;  the  Free 
churches,  which  broke  away  from  the  State 
church  in  1848  and  since  the  disestablishment 
have  existed  as  one  of  the  Protestant  denomina- 
tions; the  Baptist  and  Methodist  churches, 
first  transplanted  from  England  and  now  as- 
sisted also  from  the  United  States,  and  the 
independent  churches  and  missions,  in  which  are 
included  the  McAll  Missions.  The  two  wings 
of  the  Reformed  Church,  together  with  the 


Lutherans,  account  for  about  two-thirds  of 
French  Protestantism. 

The  American  Baptist  Foreign  Mission  So- 
ciety and  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of- the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  assist  the  Protes- 
tant cause  in  France  through  the  agency  of 
seventy-one  churches  and  meeting  places,  104 
preachers,  2,659  members,  seventy  Sunday 
schools,  1,852  scholars,  and  three  missionaries. 

The  vitality  of  the  Protestant  Church  in  France 
is  to  be  judged  not  so  much  by  its  nominal  or 


VITALITY  OF  THE 
PROTESTANT  CHURCH   OF   FRANCE 

MINISTERS.  EVANGELISTS  AND  FOREIGN  MISSIONARIES 


FOREIGN 

MISSIONARIES 

17-5'"o 


MINISTERS  IN  FRANCE 
FRANCE 


FOREIGN 
MISSIONARIES 
5.4% 


MINISTERS  IN   UNITED  STATES    94.6% 
UNITED  STATES 


CHURCH  INCOME 


TO  FOREIGN 
MISSIONS 

16.5':i 


TO  CHURCHES  AND  HOME  MISSIONS  IN  FRANCE    83.5? 
FRANCE 


TO  FOREIGN 
MISSIONS 

8.3% 


TO  CHURCHES  AND  HOME  MISSIONS  IN  UNITED  STATES  9i.7% 
UNITED  STATES 


AMERICA  sends  5.4  per  cent,  of  her 
total  Protestant  missionaries  and  evan- 
gelists to  the  foreign  mission  field;  France 
sends  17.5  per  cent,  of  hers.  American 
churches  contribute  8.3  per  cent,  of  their 
incomes  to  foreign  missions;  French 
churches  give  16.5  per  cent,  of  theirs. 
French  Protestantism,  small  but  strong, 
senses  its  opportimity  in  national  evangel- 
ism and  stands  before  newly-opened  doors 
in  colonial  missions. 


58 


Europe:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


active  membership  as  by  the  strength  of  its 
missionary  zeal.  While  the  American  Protes- 
tant churches  support  in  the  non-Christian 
world  missionaries  to  the  extent  of  5.4  per 
cent,  of  the  total  number  of  ministers  and 
evangelists,  France  sends  17.5  per  cent,  of  her 
ministers  and  evangelists  to  the  non-Christian 
world. 

Likewise,  while  the  American  churches  devote 
8.3  per  cent,  of  their  total  income  to  foreign 
missions,  the  French  churches  give  16.5  per 
cent. 

SPAIN 

THIS  country  has  enjoyed  nominal  religious 
toleration  for  fifty-two  years,  although  full 
religious  liberty  has  not  yet  been  granted.  It 
may  be  safely  asserted  that  today  a  convert  to 
Protestantism  in  China  or  India  is  freer  from 
persecution  and  the  danger  of  social  and 
economic  ostracism  than  is  the  convert  in 
Spain.  The  State  spends  annually  about 
$8,200,000  on  the  support  of  the  Roman  Catho- 
lic Church. 

The  number  of  members  actually  enrolled  in 
the  Protestant  churches  does  not  exceed  four 
and  one-half  or  five  thousand.  Probably 
fifteen  thousand  more  would  acknowledge 
themselves  to  be  Protestants.  There  are  about 
150  regularly  organized  Protestant  congrega- 
tions. The  Spanish  Protestant  churches  are 
joined  together  in  the  Spanish  Evangelical 
Alliance,  a  very  loose  organization  with  no 
legislative  powers.  Within  the  alliance  are  two 
groups  of  Protestants:  the  Spanish  Reformed 
Church,  largely  inspired  and  assisted  by  Brit- 
ish and  Irish  Anglicanism  and  having  a  total 
strength  of  less  than  one  thousand  people,  and 
the  Evangelical  churches,  in  which  are  joined 
together  the  mission  churches  of  the  following 
Protestant  bodies:  American  Congregational- 
ists,  German  Lutherans,  Scotch  and  Irish 
Presbyterians,  and  many  scattering  congrega- 
tions. In  addition  to  these  congregations  there 
are  the  British  Wesleyan  missions,  various 
Baptist  groups,  including  the  Plymouth  Breth- 
ren, and  the  Seventh  Day  Adventists. 

Excellent  educational  work  has  been  established 
by  the  Congregationalists,  although  of  very 


limited  extent,  and  there  are  two  schools  for 
the  training  of  ministers,  one  under  the  direc- 
tion of  German  Lutherans  and  the  other  sus- 
tained by  Scotch  Presbyterians.  The  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  has  recently  begun  work  in  Spain. 

PORTUGAL 

THERE  is  a  Protestant  community  of  about 
five  thousand  in  a  population  of  nearly  six 
million.  There  is  complete  religious  liberty,  a 
separation  of  the  Church  and  State,  support  of 
all  churches  being  voluntary. 

The  following  Protestant  churches,  chiefly 
British,  are  at  work:  Episcopal,  Baptist,  Con- 
gregational, Presbyterian,  and  Plymouth  Breth- 
ren. The  Baptist  Church  at  Oporto  has  eighty 
members,  the  British  Wesleyans  have  2,300 
members  and  various  sub-stations  for  mission- 
ary work;  the  Congregational  Church,  assisted 
by  gifts  from  Brazil,  has  eighty  members;  and 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  also  supported  from 
Brazil,  has  one  hundred  members.  The  Epis- 
copal work  is  more  extensive,  consisting  of  six 
churches,  ten  ministers  and  missionaries,  and 
seven  hundred  members.  There  are  also  six 
schools  with  eight  hundred  pupils  and  property 
to  the  value  of  $40,000. 

ITALY 

OF  THE  evangelicals  in  Italy,  about 
twenty-five  thousand  belong  to  the  Wal- 
densian  Church;  ten  thousand  to  other  evan- 
gelical Italian  churches,  and  thirty  thousand 
to  foreign  Protestant  bodies. 

While  the  nominal  State  religion  is  Roman 
Catholic,  freedom  of  worship  is  granted  to  all 
recognized  religions.  The  Pope  has  permitted 
the  gospels  and  epistles  to  be  read  at  mass  in 
the  vernacular  instead  of  in  Latin.  During  the 
war  Protestant  agencies  distributed  the  New 
Testament  in  large  numbers,  thereby  creating 
a  great  demand  for  more. 

About  one  and  one-half  millions  of  people  in 
Italy  are  non-professing  or  religiously  unclassi- 
fied, furnishing  opportunities  for  extended 
evangelism. 

"Protestantism  is  growing  and  indifference  is 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Europe 


59 


alarmingly  on  the  increase,"  says  the  Mission- 
ary Review  of  the  World  (March,  1919),  quoting 
from  the  Roman  Catholic  journal  Aynerica. 
"In  1862  there  were  32,975  Protestants  of  vari- 
ous sects  in  Italy;  in  1901  there  were  65,595;  in 
1911  the  number  had  grown  to  123,253,  which 
means  that  in  ten  years  it  had  almost  doubled. 
The  writer  believes  the  official  registration  of 
Protestants  would  be  still  greater  were  it  not 
that  human  respect  prevented  certain  Italians 
from  publicly  proclaiming  their  apostacy." 

The  same  journal  is  authority  for  the  statement 


that  5  per  cent,  of  the  entire  population, 
according  to  the  census  of  1911,  were  either 
Protestant  or  professed  no  religious  faith,  a 
great  increase  in  ten  years. 

There  is  both  need  and  place  here  for  Protes- 
tant secondary  schools.  The  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
conducts  work  in  Italy  through  twenty-one 
churches,  seventy-eight  preachers,  4,182  mem- 
bers, fifty-one  Sunday  schools,  2,811  scholars, 
and  nine  missionaries.  Educational  work  also 
is  carried  on  by  thirty-five  teachers. 


Ill*   Central  Countries 


T 


HREE  countries  constitute  the  Central  European  group.  They  are  Germany, 

Austria  and  Switzerland.    The  area  and  population  of  each  of  these  coun- 
tries are  as  follows: 

Area  in  Square  Total 

Country                                     Miles                Population  Protestants 

Germany 203,176          63,051,979  39,991,421 

Austria 40,127            9,320,546  596,000 

Switzerland 15,976            3,937,000  2,107,814 


SWITZERLAND 

THE  population  is  nearly  four  million,  about 
one-third  of  whom  are  Roman  Catholics 
and  the  biggest  part  of  the  remaining  two- 
thirds  are  Protestants.  Of  the  total,  two  and 
a  half  million  speak  German,  eight  hundred 
thousand  French,  three  hundred  thousand 
Italian. 

The  work  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  and  that  of 
the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Evangelical 
Association  of  North  America  in  Switzerland 
are  represented  by  135  churches,  116  preachers, 
18,125  members,  265  Sunday  schools,  and 
23,272  scholars.  Through  the  International 
Committee,  the  Student  Department  of  the 
Young  Men's  Christian  Association  is  conduct- 
ing work  among  foreign  students  in  Switzer- 
land. 

The  Swiss  missionary  societies  are  much  in 
need  of  help,  due  to  losses  during  the  war. 


AUSTRIA 

IN  ALL  national  characteristics  Austria  is  a 
close  parallel  to  Germany.  Vienna,  its 
beautiful  and  populous  capital,  should  become 
the  center  of  evangelical  and  evangelistic 
activity.  Before  the  break-up  of  the  Austrian 
Empire,  the  work  of  the  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
and  that  of  the  American  Board  in  Austria- 
Hungary,  stood  as  follows:  ninety  churches, 
thirty-six  preachers,  8,063  members,  seventy- 
eight  schools,  1,379  scholars. 

A  promising  Christian  movement,  the  Christo- 
cratic  Student  Movement,  is  operating  in 
Austria,  Czecho-Slovakia,  Croatia  and  Poland. 

GERMANY 

UNDER  the  new  regime  the  State  church 
is  being  disestablished.  This  leaves 
religious  education  in  the  hands  of  the  Church, 
giving  the  Sunday  school  a  bigger  field. 


60 


Europe:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


In  addition  to  the  former  State  church,  several 
evangehcal  and  evangehstic  movements  are 
working  in  Germany,  as  are  the  Roman  Catho- 
hcs  and  Jews.  The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  the  Ameri- 
can Baptist  Foreign  Mission  Society,  and  the 


Missionary  Society  of  the  Evangelical  Associa- 
tion of  North  America,  maintain  1,211  churches 
and  meeting  places,  1,324  preachers,  91,190 
members,  1,104  Sunday  schools,  and  66,262 
scholars.  The  nation's  great  need  is  stabilized 
government  and  industry. 


IV*   Eastern  Countries 


IN  THIS  group  we  are  met,  on  the  one  hand,  by  the  stirring  spectacle  of  a  people 
attaining  a  national  resurrection,  as  in  the  instance  of  Czecho-Slovakia,  of 
Poland,  of  Hungary.  On  the  other  hand,  we  are  confronted  by  the  World  War's 
direst  and  most  appalling  aftermath,  as  exhibited  in  the  sufferings  of  Poland  and 
Hungary. 

Here,  as  in  the  central  countries  of  Europe,  the  loss  of  life  on  account  of  lack  of  food, 
clothing  and  fuel,  during  the  current  year,  will  run  into  many  hundreds  of  thousands, 
unless  substantial  relief  is  granted  by  America. 


Area  in  Square 

Country  Miles 

Czecho-Slovakia 60,000 

Poland    (new) 120,000 

Hungary 109,188 

Baltic  Provinces: 

Esthonia 7,289 

Lithuania  (estimated) 81,815 

Latvia 

(Livonia  and  Courland)    .  .  -       26,752 


Total 
Population 

13,000,000 

36,234,727 

18,264,533 

1,500,000 
4,833,000 


Protestants 

352,700 

2,010,000 

4,035,768 

1,000,000 
Unobtainable 


2,500,000        Unobtainable 


CZECHO-SLOVAKIA 

FIFTY  years  before  the  days  of  Martin 
Luther,  the  ancestors  of  the  people  forming 
this  pioneer  of  the  new  European  republics, 
enjoyed  religious  liberty,  and  were  90  per  cent. 
Protestant.  Then  came  the  Thirty  Years' 
War  and,  with  it,  three  hundred  years  of 
oppression,  now  happily  at  an  end. 

Here  is  a  great  field  for  Bible  distribution. 
The  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  is  ask- 
ing for  two  hundred  thousand  New  Testaments 
for  1920.  Here  is  need  of  a  Christian  publish- 
ing house  and  a  training  school  for  Bible 
men,  preachers  and  Young  Men's  Christian 
Association  secretaries. 

Through  the  minister  of  national  defense,  the 


Y.  M.  C.  A.  was  asked  to  put  in  operation  a 
full  army  program  of  spiritual,  mental  and 
physical  work.  It  also  has  established  itself 
in  four  civilian  centers.  A  union  movement 
between  Protestant  bodies  is  now  under 
way. 

Some  of  the  great  needs  of  Czecho-Slovakia  are: 
Christian  leaders;  a  training  faculty  in  connec- 
tion with  Prague  University;  establishment  of 
a  Christian  literature  publishing  house;  the 
possible  expansion  of  the  present  plant  of  the 
American  Board  at  Prague. 

The  faith  of  the  Bohemian  peoples  in  America 
cannot  be  over-estimated.  America  is  to  them 
the  Moses  to  lead  them  and  the  other  peoples 
of  Europe  to  religious  and  civil  liberty. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Europe 


61 


POLAND 

THE  shuttleboard  of  the  Old  World  is 
Poland.  More  than  2,100,000  diseased, 
emaciated,  and  crippled  victims  of  the  World 
War  have  passed  and  repassed  into  their  own 
countries  through  her  territories.  This  weary 
pilgrimage  is  still  in  progress,  and  the  need  of 
emergency  relief  in  food,  fuel,  clothing  and  hos- 
pital supplies,  is  nowhere  so  pressing  as  in 
Poland. 

The  country  is  predominantly  Roman  Catholic, 
but  there  are  about  two  million  Evangelical 
Lutherans  and  ten  thousand  Calvinists  in  New 
Poland.  Lay  and  clerical  leaders  of  Protestant 
Poland  speak  openly  of  a  union  of  the  Lutheran 
and  Calvinistic  bodies  in  order  to  create  a 
national  evangelical  church. 

Ilhteracy  (62  per  cent,  in  Russian  Poland), 
defective  education,  bad  roads  and  the 
scarcity  of  railroads,  are  all  serious  obstacles 
to  Poland's  progress. 

In  cities  like  Lodz,  where  low  wages,  exceedingly 
long  hours  and  child  labor  generally  obtain, 
there  is  imperative  necessity  for  the  creation 
and  operation  of  drastic  measures  of  uplift  and 
reform. 

The  International  Committee  of  the  Young 
Men's  Christian  Association  is  at  work  in 
twenty  centers,  and  is  invited  to  open  nine 
more.  The  establishment  of  an  adequately 
equipped  publishing  house,  to  meet  the  need 
for  Bibles,  tracts  and  other  Christian  literature, 
is  also  very  necessary. 

HUNGARY 

HERE,  as  in  Poland,  an  emergency  relief  is 
an  unequivocal  necessity.  The  Hungarian 
Reformed  Church,  with  its  two  and  a  half 
million  members,  the  largest  Reformed  or 
Presbyterian  church  in  the  eastern  hemisphere, 
is  threatened  with  the  break-up  of  its  territorial 
unity  by  the  Czecho  and  Serbian  invasion. 
Other  Protestant  churches  in  Transylvania 
(East  Hungary) — Lutheran,  with  one  and  a 
quarter  million  members.  Unitarian,  Baptist  and 
Methodist,  with  another  quarter  million — are 
similarly  threatened. 

It  should  be  strongly  urged  that  these  churches 


be  preserved  in  their  spiritual  and  intellectual 
life  and,  regardless  of  any  territorial  changes, 
safeguarded  in  the  full  exercise  of  their  religi- 
ous liberty. 

A  great  opportunity  for  helpful  cooperation  in 
Protestant  programs  of  work  is  plainly  indi- 
cated. Under  the  Bolshevist  rule  most  congre- 
gations kept  their  churches  but  lost  all  their 
property,  such  as  manses,  schools,  and  other 
properties  devoted  to  charitable  purposes. 
Funds  and  endowments  were  confiscated. 
Ministers  were  forced  to  join  Soviets  and  trade- 
unions  and  take  up  secular  labor  in  order  to 
earn  a  living  for  themselves  and  their  families. 

All  income  received  by  the  churches  for  any 
purpose  is  now  on  a  basis  of  voluntary  con- 
tribution. 

Even  in  normal  times,  so  swift  and  radical  a 
change  would  have  demanded  great  forethought 
and  organization  to  bring  matters  to  a  success- 
ful issue.  But  as  things  are  today  the  task 
is  one  of  almost  insuperable  difficulty. 

THE  BALTIC  PROVINCES 

THE  people  of  the  Baltic  Provinces,  incor- 
porated into  the  Russian  complex  of  empire 
since  the  eighteenth  century,  are  largely  Aryan 
hnguistic  races,  and  are  in  a  brave  fight  for  their 
independence.  The  Courlanders,  Livonians  and 
Esthonians  are  of  Ugro-Finnic  stock,  speaking 
languages  akin  to  modern  Finnish;  the  Letts  are 
of  Indo-Germanic  stock,  and  their  language  is 
related  to  ancient  Sanskrit.  The  Livonian 
seaboard  is  widely  known  in  Russia  because  of 
its  splendid  summer  seaside  resorts,  and  con- 
stitutes the  port  key  of  Russia,  with  Riga, 
Windau,  and  Libau.  Two-thirds  of  the  peo- 
ple of  Esthonia  are  Protestant;  Lithuania  is 
strongly  Roman  Catholic,  and  Latvia  strongly 
Protestant. 

Public  instruction,  especially  in  Esthonia,  is 
on  a  high  level.  In  common  with  Finland, 
Esthonia  suffered  a  terrific  shock  of  Bolshevik 
invasion.  Hundreds  of  men  and  women  were 
murdered;  churches  were  desecrated.  Help  is 
needed  to  rebuild  or  at  least  restore  the  de- 
stroyed churches;  support  should  be  given  to 
pastors,  rendered  destitute,  and  to  widows  and 
children. 


62 


Europe:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


V*  Russia 


ONE-QUARTER  of  Christendom  lies  within  the  borders  of  the  old  Russian 
Empire.  Religious  forces  more  vast  than  economic  forces  are  alive  today 
and  moving  toward  the  light  in  Russia.  The  revival  of  religious  feeling 
that  has  been  going  on  behind  the  dark  curtain  of  blockade  and  censorship  will 
outlive  the  Bolshevist  regime.  But  Christian  Europe  and  America  must  declare 
their  brotherhood  with  Russia  to  save  her. 

The  area  and  population  of  the  old  Russian  Empire  were  divided  as  follows: 

Area  in  Sq.  Miles  Population 

Russia  in  Europe 1,997,310  149,764,000 

Russia  in  Asia 6,294,119  29,141,500 

The  division  according  to  religion  was: 

Greek  Orthodox  (with  12  milhon  dissenters) 120,970,000 

Roman  Cathohc  (including  Poland) 15,420,000 

Mohammedan 18,742,000 

Protestant 8,324,000 

Jews 6,750,000 

Other  Christians 1,661,000 

Other  non-Christians 865,000 


RELIGIOUS  VITALITY 

FROM  the  earliest  times,  the  Russian 
mind  has  been  preoccupied  with  religious 
questions.  No  other  country,  except  the 
United  States,  has  so  many  different  Christian 
churches,  or  so  many  dissenting  sects.  Before 
the  war  37  per  cent,  of  the  Christian  com- 
municants of  Europe  resided  within  the  bounds 
of  the  old  Russian  Empire. 

One  index  of  the  vitality  of  the  religious  life 
of  a  people  is  the  extent  and  variety  of  the 
dissent  from  the  established  or  historic  church. 
Measured  by  this  standard,  the  Russians  were 
easily  the  most  religious  folk  of  Europe. 

The  great  nucleus  of  Russian  Christians  were 
adherents  of  the  Eastern  Orthodox  Church. 
The  Eastern  Church  was  also  the  State  church, 
and  closely  identified  with  the  governing 
machinery  of  the  old  Czarist  regime. 

The  clergy  of  the  Orthodox  Church  are  the 


Black  Clergy  (the  high  monastic  and  celibate 
priests),  and  the  White  (married,  lay)  Clergy. 

Broken  off  from  the  Greek  Orthodox  Church, 
or  established  church,  is  the  Raskol  or  Schism. 
In  the  seventeenth  century  the  Patriarch  Nikon 
introduced  reforms  into  the  church,  chiefly  a 
revision  of  the  missal.  The  Raskolniks,  or 
"Old  Believers,"  kept  to  excessive  ritualism. 
The  Raskolniks  divide  into  the  Popoftsky, 
who  have  priests,  and  the  Bezpopoftsky,  who 
have  only  elders. 

The  latter  have  often  stepped  out  of  the  pale, 
not  only  of  Christian  but  of  natural  morality. 
Always  they  believe  that  the  end  of  the  world 
is  imminent.  Their  fanaticism  has  led  to  child 
murder,  the  self-starvation  of  whole  villages, 
and  a  worship  of  Napoleon,  whom  at  one  time 
they  believed  to  be  the  coming  Messiah. 

No  one  knows  how  many  Raskolniks  there  are. 
The  estimates  run  from  nine  to  twenty  millions. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Europe 


63 


They  are  widespread  among  the  old  colonists 
of  the  Urals  and  Novgorod,  the  energetic  and 
genuinely  Russian  peasants  of  the  North,  the 
Siberian  pioneers  and  the  Cossacks  of  the 
Southeast. 

The  dissenters  do  not  often  practise  proselyt- 
ism.  They  have  among  themselves  a  sort  of 
solidarity  that  amounts  to  freemasonry,  a 
better  talent  at  business,  and  better  standards 
of  living,  which  have  placed  them  among  the 
most  secure  and  prosperous  of  the  population. 

SECTS  DESCRIBED 

MANATOLE  LEROI-BEAULIEU'S 
•  authoritative  "Empire  of  the  Tzars 
and  the  Russians"  describes  in  detail  many  of 
the  sects  not  connected  with  the  Great  Schism. 
They  fall  into  two  groups,  the  Mystics  and  the 
Rationalist  or  Protestant  sects. 

The  Mystic  sects  divide  again  into,  chiefly, 
the  Khlysti  or  Flagellants,  and  the  White 
Doves  or  Skoptsi  (eunuchs).  The  Khlysti  call 
themselves  the  People  of  God,  and  every  genera- 
tion has  a  visible  Madonna  or  Christ.  They 
follow  twelve  ascetic  commandments,  which 
condemn  stealing,  swearing,  marriage.  They 
await  ecstatic  trance,  and  have  habitual  rites 
not  unlike  those  of  the  whirling  dervishes  and 
American  Shakers.  The  Skoptsi  or  White 
Doves  are  a  widespread  mystical  sect,  who  are 
eunuchs,  though  marriage,  in  the  interest  of 
propagating  the  sect,  is  permitted  for  a  time. 
They  constantly  practise  proselytism.  Out- 
wardly they  conform  to  the  practises  of  the 
established  church,  but  they  are  usually  dis- 
tinguishable. 

In  Protestant  Russia  will  be  found  3,572,000 
Lutherans  and  85,000  Reformed  Lutherans. 
Their  memberships  are  chiefly  among  the 
German  and  Swedish  colonists  imported  by 
Peter  the  Great  and  Catherine,  and  among 
Esthonians,  Finns  and  Letts. 

There  were  over  sixty-six  thousand  Mennonites 
among  the  Russians  and  German-Russians  of 
South  Russia.  There  were  about  five  thousand 
Anglicans,  chiefly  among  the  British  and 
American  colonists  settled  for  trading  purposes 
in  Petrograd  and  Moscow.  Most  of  these  have 
left  Russia  in  the  last  two  years. 


The  thirty-eight  thousand  Baptists  and  six 
hundred  Methodists  are  in  congregations 
founded  by  American  agencies,  chiefly  among 
non-Russians  in  the  Baltic  Provinces. 

Among  the  rationalist  sects  are  the  Molokans 
(milk  drinkers),  Dukhobortse  (Wrestlers  of  the 
Spirit),  large  colonies  of  whom  have  emigrated 
to  Canada;  Stundists  or  Russian  Evangelistic 
Baptists,  and  Sabbatists  (Unitarians  with 
Jewish  rites). 

In  the  aristocracy  many  groups  with  special 
doctrines  had  grown  up.  The  young  English 
Lord  Radstock  founded  a  group  in  the  seventies 
for  lay  preaching,  since  the  priests  would  not 
preach.  Count  Tolstoi's  teachings  created 
"Tolstoianism"  and  a  form  of  Christian  Bud- 
dhism and  Evangelical  Nihilism. 

Among  the  minor  sects,  most  of  whose  life  is 
preoccupied  with  religious  observances,  are  the 
Skakuni  (Jumpers),  Bieguni  (Runners),  Voz- 
dukhantsi  (Sighers),  Moltchaniki  (Silent  Ones), 
Stranniki  (Forest  Hermits),  Samojhigateli 
(Self-Cremators),  and  others.  The  Molokans 
abound  in  the  agricultural  communities  of  the 
South.  They  have  frequently  been  visited  by 
the  English  Quakers,  who  feel  kinship  with 
them.  They  are  communists  at  heart  and  work 
to  avoid  the  inequalities  between  the  sexes  and 
between  the  young  and  old.  They  care  tenderly 
for  their  old  people. 

The  Dukhobortse  believe  strongly  in  inner 
revelation.  They  believe  that  Christ  lives, 
suffers,  dies  and  is  resurrected  in  every  Chris- 
tian life.  The  Stundists  are  strong  among  the 
German  colonists  in  South  Russia.  They  cling 
to  the  Bible  alone. 

All  of  Russia  was  greatly  influenced  by  the 
teachings  of  Tolstoi,  especially  by  preaching  of 
action,  and  the  redemption,  not  alone  of  one's 
own  soul,  but  of  mankind  in  general. 

In  summing  up,  M.  Leroi-Beaulieu  says: 

"The  Russian  ideal,  unconsciously  half  the 
time,  is  the  application  of  Christ's  ethics  to 
public  no  less  than  to  private  life.  Many  be- 
lieve that  Russia  is  called  to  a  lofty  religious 
mission.  Her  mystic  genius,  her  thirst  for  live 
truth,   her  natural   turn   of  imagination,   her 


64 


Europe:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


liking  for  bold  experiments,  her  people's  faith, 
her  distinctive  distrust  of  the  human  intellect, 
her  contempt  for  abstractions,  whether  moral 
or  material — all  these  are  traits  which  seem  to 
point  to  her  vocation 

"If  communism  can  ever  be  anything  but 
utterly  Utopian,  if  it  is  capable  of  practical 
even  though  only  partial  application,  it  can  be 
so  only  under  religious  discipline,  and  with 
charity  as  motive  power." 

RELIGIOUS  FORCES  ALIVE 

THE  vast  curtain  of  censorship,  and  the 
smoky  clouds  of  contradictory  rumor  that 
have  hidden  the  state  of  spiritual  and  material 
facts  about  Russia  from  Western  Europe  and 
America,  still  have  not  obscured  the  fact  that  in 
Russia  the  potent  religious  forces  of  a  spiritual 
people  are  more  alive  today  than  anywhere  else 
on  the  continent.  Holy  relics  have  been  burned 
and  many  pious  frauds  upset,  but  the  vast  mass 
of  the  people,  perceiving  these  things  in  true 
proportion,  have  retained  and  exalted  their 
capacity  for  spiritual  life. 

The  Soviet  Government  has  separated  the 
church  from  the  state  and  the  school  from  the 
church.  The  former  state  church  is  decentral- 
ized and  democratized.  All  church  properties, 
together  with  those  of  all  religious  societies,  have 
been  nationalized,  while  anti-religious  propa- 
gandists are  allowed  full  freedom  of  utterance. 

Operations  of  the  Greek  Orthodox,  Roman 
Catholic  and  Protestant  churches  are  unfettered 
in  so  far  as  they  "do  not  disturb  the  public 
order  and  are  not  accompanied  by  attempts 
upon  the  rights  of  the  citizens  of  the  Soviet 
Republic." 


H 


PROBLEMS,  OPPORTUNITIES 

ERE  are  great  problems  that  offer  out- 
standing opportunities: 

The  inauguration  of  immediate  efficient  relief 
is  indicated  in  those  parts  of  Russia  where  the 
population  is  starving  and  epidemics  are  daily 
carrying  off  thousands  of  men,  women  and, 
particularly,  children. 

The  Orthodox  Church  and  the  cooperative 
societies  remain  today  the  two  great  national 


institutions  that  have  withstood  the  shock  and 
reorganization  of  the  Bolshevik  regime.  Lec- 
tures and  discourses  on  religion,  according  to 
a  recent  article  by  Anitchkof  in  New  Europe, 
are  being  attended  as  never  before.  The 
educated  classes,  who  before  the  war  were 
enfeebled  by  skepticism,  have  returned  in  force 
to  the  rallying  point  of  religious  centers. 
Diocesan  and  parish  assemblies  sit  and  rule,  as 
usual.  What  the  State  could  not  withstand,  nor 
the  Constituent  Assembly  outlive,  has  only 
served  to  reinforce  and  deepen  the  old  channels 
of  religious  life. 

An  encouraging  and  hopeful  note  is  the  broad 
attitude  of  many  Orthodox  priests  and  church 
leaders,  who  are  looking  not  only  to  church 
reforms,  such  as  the  introduction  of  sermons 
instead  of  excessive  ritualism,  but  also  to  the 
fostering  of  young  people's  societies,  and  a 
spirit  of  community  service. 

Russia  offers  a  vast  field  for  undenominational 
evangelism,  and  this  opportunity  for  a  united 
Christianity  must  not  be  lost. 

The  American  Baptists  and  Methodists  main- 
tain work  in  Russia  through  658  churches, 
29,525  members,  371  Sunday  schools,  17,009 
scholars,  one  missionary  and  164  preachers. 

REUNION  WITH  WORLD 

THE  reunion  of  Christian  Russia  with  the 
world  may  yet  be  the  means  of  solving 
many  of  the  most  pressing  problems  of  Europe 
and  America.  The  appalling  illiteracy  of  the 
nation  will  make  the  problems  of  communica- 
tion with  the  nation  at  large  difficult  for  many 
years.  An  authoritative  estimate  in  1917 
pointed  out  that  less  than  one-third  of  the 
population  was  literate.  Among  the  women  of 
the  peasantry  the  figures  run  much  lower. 

In  exchange  for  technical  skill  and  machinery, 
Russia  will  bring  again  to  the  sum  of  world 
prosperity  her  raw  materials.  In  normal  times 
she  was  the  leading  flax-producing  country  of 
the  world,  and  supplied  51  per  cent,  of  the 
rye,  33  per  cent,  of  the  barley,  25  per  cent, 
of  the  oats,  and  22  per  cent,  of  the  wheat  of 
the  world. 

She  is  the  great  timber  country  of  Europe, 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Europe 


65 


and  is  rich  in  furs,  live  stock,  cotton,  wool, 
tobacco,  and  every  known  metal.  She  is 
fourth  in  gold  production,  second  to  the 
United  States  in  coal  reserves,  mistress  of 
the  platinum  of  the  world,  and  fabulously 
rich  in  oil. 


Protestant  Christian  effort  can  confidently  look 
forward  to  liberal  self-support  for  any  sincere 
effort  to  unite  the  vast  spiritual  and  material 
resources  of  Russia  with  those  of  Europe  and 
America,  in  a  common  effort  to  extend  the 
kingdom  of  God  in  Asia. 


T 


VI*  The  Balkan  Group 

HE  Balkan  States  are  the  lost  provinces  of  Christendom.  They  are  now  the 
portico  of  Christian  Europe.  Asia  will  judge'  the  Christian  invitation  by 
what  she  sees  of  Christian  institutions  and  ideals  in  the  Balkan  peninsula. 

Area  in  Square  Total 

Country  Miles  Population  Protestants 

Bulgaria 37,000            4,500,000  6,254 

Greece 42,000*          5,000,000*  1,909 

Albania (boundaries  not  yet  defined)             1,500,000*  500 

Jugo-Slavia 100,000*  12,000,000*  1,399 

Roumania 53,489t          7,508,000t  22,749 

*  Estimated,     t  Pre-war  figures. 


NO  MAN'S  LAND 

ALTHOUGH  geographically  a  part  of 
^  Christian  Europe,  the  Balkan  peninsula 
stands  apart.  For  twenty  centuries  the  Balkan 
States — Roumania,  Bulgaria,  Greece,  Albania, 
and  Serbia,  now  expanded  to  include  the  newly 
joined  Southern  Slav  Kingdom  of  Jugo-Slavia — 
have  been  the  no  man's  land  between  the 
Christian  and  non-Christian  worlds. 

A  little  larger  than  Texas,  the  Balkan  States 
contain  five  nationalistic  groups,  with  customs, 
armies,  frontiers,  political  ambitions,  and  differ- 
ent European  alliances.  Since  the  final  reclama- 
tion of  their  territory  from  Turkish  domination 
in  1878,  they  have  had  three  fratricidal  wars, 
costing  hundreds  of  thousands  of  human  lives. 

As  had  many  times  been  predicted,  the  Euro- 
pean war  broke  out  over  a  Balkan  quarrel. 
The  roots  of  European  dissension  are  the  same 
as  those  of  Balkan  dissension.  Until  there  is 
peace  in  the  Balkans  there  can  be  no  real  peace 
in  Europe.  Until  Christian  peace  prevails  in 
the  Balkans,  there  will  be  no  peace  between  the 
Christian  and  non-Christian  worlds,  for  the 
peninsula  is  the  oldest  highway  between  Europe 


and  Southern  Asia.  It  will  be  the  zone  of 
reconciliation  or  it  will  be  a  battlefield. 

IMPOVERISHED  PEOPLES 

THE  Balkan  peoples  are  impoverished. 
They  have  had  seven  years  of  war  in  the 
last  ten  years.  Their  women  and  children 
have  been  refugees,  suffering  torments  in  greater 
numbers  even  than  the  women  and  children 
of  Belgium  and  France.  Typhus  has  swept 
over  their  peninsula.  Bolshevist  and  anti- 
Bolshevist  forces  have  embroiled  them.  The 
old  Mohammedan  abuses  have  left  their  marks 
on  the  people. 

Their  rich  natural  resources  are  a  temptation 
to  their  neighbors ;  for  the  peninsula  is  rich  not 
only  in  its  strategic  position  for  trading  pur- 
poses but  in  its  oil  and  agricultural  products. 
Before  the  war  Bulgaria  produced  twice  as 
much  wheat  as  the  state  of  Kansas;  Roumania 
more  than  Nebraska,  though  only  two-thirds 
its  size.  Except  Russia,  Roumania  has  more 
natural  oil  than  any  other  country  in  Europe. 

Before  the  World  War  80  per  cent,  of  the 
Balkan  peoples  lived  in  the  country.  The  land 
was  pretty  generally  divided  into  small  holdings, 


66 


Europe:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


except  in  Albania  and  Roumania.  A  group  of 
Moslem  landlords  were  predominant  in  Albania, 
and  five  thousand  landholders  had  a  strangle 
hold  on  Roumania.  Cooperative  societies  and 
land  banks  had  grown  up,  however,  and  were 
helping  the  peasants  to  adopt  new  methods  and 
secure  new  machinery. 

The  factory  system  is  being  introduced  slowly. 
The  people,  especially  the  Bulgarians,  show 
great  adaptability  for  machine  industry. 

The  war,  which  cut  down  production  for  peace- 
ful consumption,  has  brought  tremendous  priva- 
tion. The  cost  of  living  in  the  last  twenty 
years  has  risen  1000  per  cent. 

HEALTHY  BUT  IGNORANT 

PHYSICALLY,  the  Balkan  peoples,  in  spite 
of  their  deprivations,  are  among  the 
healthiest  in  Europe.  The  high  death  rate  in 
Roumania  is  not  because  of  the  low  vitality 
of  the  people.  Ignorance  has  raised  the  infant 
mortality  rate.  The  lack  of  modern  sanitary 
arrangements  has  made  for  epidemics.  Even 
Athens  has  no  city  sewage  system.  In  Serbia, 
the  nucleus  of  the  newly  formed  state  of  Jugo- 
slavia, the  mortality  of  doctors  in  the  war 
accounts  for  much  suffering.  It  is  estimated 
that  there  is  one  doctor  to  30,000  people. 

The  Balkans  will  be  dependent  on  outside  help 
for  medical  aid  for  several  years  to  come.  The 
Greek  Government  annually  sends  Greek  girls 
to  American  hospital  training  schools  for 
nurses.  The  late  Queen  Eleonora  of  Bulgaria 
just  before  the  outbreak  of  the  war  estab- 
lished a  nurses'  training  school  in  Sofia. 
She  was  accustomed  to  say,  "We  need  American 
standards  of  health  and  physical  and  sanitary 
care,  not  alone  for  the  people  of  Bulgaria,  but 
because  we  women  of  Southeastern  Europe 
have  the  opportunity  to  present  the  example  of 
freedom  and  usefulness  to  all  the  women  of  the 
Levant." 

MARRIAGE  ARRANGEMENTS 

IN  THE  Balkans  almost  all  marriages  are 
arranged  by  the  parents.  The  dowry 
usually  plays  an  important  part  in  match- 
making. In  Roumania,  divorce  laws  are  un- 
favorable to  the  women.    In  the  other  Balkan 


states,  divorces  are  infrequent  and  the  divorce 
laws  are  equitable.  In  most  places  the  women 
engage  in  agricultural  pursuits  and  in  home 
industries.  They  do  not  associate  with  men 
very  much  before  marriage,  and  south  of 
the  Danube  maintain  a  very  high  standard  of 
morality. 

COMPULSORY  EDUCATION 

IN  ALL  the  Balkan  states,  except  Albania, 
there  are  compulsory  school  laws,  and 
about  70  per  cent,  of  the  school  population 
of  Greece  is  actually  in  school.  In  Albania, 
practically  no  school  system  exists.  Constant 
warfare  has  made  education  a  secondary  con- 
sideration. In  Bulgaria,  about  80  per  cent, 
of  the  school  population  is  in  school.  Since 
the  expulsion  of  the  Turks,  the  Bulgarians 
have  succeeded  in  building  up  a  school  system 
after  European  models,  and  have  shown 
especially  a  desire  to  educate  their  girls.  They 
never  fail  to  acknowledge  their  debt  for  the 
inspiration  and  example  of  the  American  Girls' 
School  at  Samakov,  and  the  American  School 
at  Constantinople. 

In  Roumania  only  30  per  cent,  of  the  school 
population  was  at  school  before  the  war.  The 
last  few  years  have  disorganized  home  life  and 
school  life  as  well.  The  armies  have  been  the 
chief  and  practically  the  only  concern  of  all 
constituted  government. 

At  every  turn,  the  Balkan  peoples  present 
problems  that  we  are  accustomed  to  think  of 
as  belonging  to  the  non-Christian  world.  Their 
literacy  figures  are  appalling.  Ninety-four  per 
cent,  of  the  brides  in  Roumania  cannot  sign 
their  names.  They  can  only  make  the  "X." 
Eighty  per  cent,  of  the  Serbians  are  illiterate. 
In  Greece  53  per  cent,  are  illiterate.  In 
Bulgaria,  the  state  is  more  hopeful.  Sixty- 
six  per  cent,  of  the  women  are  illiterate,  but 
only  16  per  cent,  of  the  men. 

OUTPOST  OF  CHRISTENDOM 

FOR  five  centuries  the  Balkans  were  the  lost 
provinces  of  Christendom.  But  under 
Turkish  rule  and  persecution  they  remained 
true  to  the  Christian  Church.  Eighty  per  cent, 
of  the  people   today  are  Christian,  belonging 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Europe 


67 


Protestant  Foreign  Missionary  Societies 
of  Continental  Europe 


(From  the  1919  Year  Book  of  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions) 


SOCIETIES 


c/oO 


Mi 


issionanes 


c.S 


&T3   ■ 


Communicants 


<  J 


O 


6         d: 


;   O  -7 


Denmark 
Danish  Missionary  Society. . . 


France 
Paris  Evangelical  Missionary  Society. 


Germany 

Berlin  Missionary  Society 

Breklum  Missionary  Society 

General    Evangelical   Protestant    Missionary 

Society 

German  East  Africa,  Missionaries  to 

Gossner  Missionary  Society 

Hanover,  Lutheran,  Free  Church  of 

Hermannsburg  Missionary  Society 

Leipzig  Missionary  Society 

Neuendettelsau  Missionary  Society 

Neukirchen  Missionary  Society 

North  German  Missionary  Society 

Rhenish  Missionary  Society 


Holland 

Java  Committee 

Mennonite  Missionary  Society 

Netherlands  Missionary  Society 

Netherlands  Missionary  Union 

Reformed  Churches  Missionary  Society. 

Salatiga  Mission  in  Java 

Sangir  and  Talaut  Committee 

Utrecht  Missionary  Union 


Norway 

Norwegian  Missionary  Society 

Norwegian  Lutheran  China  Mission  Associa- 
tion  

Norway,  Church  of,  Mission  established  by 
Schreuder 


SwEDEK 

Swedish  Missionary  Society 

Swedish     Evangelical     National     Missionary 

Society 

Sweden,  Church  of,  Missionary  Board     

Swedish  Mission  in  China 


Switzerland 

Basel  Missionary  Society 

Suisse  Romande  Missionary  Society. 

Finland 
Finnish  Missionary  Society 


International 
Moravian  Missionaries  (Briidergemeine) . 

Totals 


1821 


1824 


1824 
1877 

1884 
1886 
1836 
1892 
1849 
1836 
1886 
1881 
1836 
1828 


1855 
1847 
1797 
1858 
1892 
1887 
1886 
1859 


1842 
1891 
1877 

1879 

1856 
1874 
1887 


1815 
1875 


1859 
1732 


58 
970 

9 
"9 

61 

80 

820 


23 

23 

184 

31 

89 

42 

169 

224 


1,023 
86 
81 

166 

103 

571 
79 


401 
111 


72 
356 


5,841 


41 


81 


133 
23 


44 
U 


32 

23 

195 


5 
11 
28 
15 
34 
17 

8 
19 


74 

26 

6 

62 

34 
25 
18 


229 
29 


24 
175 


1,428 


57 

94 

103 
2 

4 

"41 


12 

21 

189 


4 

10 

35 
14 
30 
26 
8 
19 


98 
35 
14 

76 

55 
44 
32 


193 
51 


41 

175 


386 


1,371 


4,479 


36,227 


Fig 
larg 
of  t 


ures  un 
e  part 
he  Germ 


275 


823 


obtaina 
from 
an    soc 


1,943 


44.573 


144 
109 

,345 


50 

80 

150 

79 

22 

90 

400 

200 


1,449 
171 
115 

339 

275 
904 
139 


625 
132 


110 
2,201 


1,483 


10,886 


2,721 
1.435 
5,173 


1,500 
1,109 

10,000 
1,706 
4,125 
1,800 

10,000 
6,000 


33,915 
1,098 
1,150 

8,794 

3,019 

14,260 

567 


13,443 

4,627 


1,593 


1,667 
3,004 


337 

100 

2,000 

105 

275 

50 

2,000 

1,500 


59 
200 

1,120 

39 

1,895 

251 

109 
314 


ble  in 
veral 
ieties 


3,746 

3,080 

98,423 


2,948 

1.200 

18,000 

1,523 

1,599 

1,100 

79,000 

15,000 


94,537 
1,232 
1,988 

5,228 

1,952 

15,279 

1,445 


31,415 
2,847 


2,445 


?159,128 


177,010 


191,186 
50,728 

36,234 

99,23  i 

8,149 

107,427 


20,962 

35,592 

205,380 


10,275 
25,000 
48,000 
34,140 
49,505 
14,352 
4,000 
52,000 


251,775 

111,532 

7,500 

200,512 

127,266 

133,481 

38,818 


301,236 
55,981 


114,281 
93,852 


168,741 


16,123  430,503 


?2,764,533 


68 


Europe:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


either  to  the  Catholic  or  Eastern  Orthodox     are  the  problems  of  Europe  and  the  problems 
Church.    Seven  per  cent,  are  Moslem.  of  Christendom. 


The  Eastern  Orthodox  is  the  State  church  in 
Bulgaria,  Roumania,  Jugo-Slavia  and  Greece. 

Three  Roumanians  in  a  thousand  are  Protes- 
tants. One  Serbian  in  a  thousand  is  Protestant. 
Figures  for  Sei'bia  are  used  because  figures  are 
not  yet  available  for  the  new  kingdom  of  Jugo- 
slavia. Two  in  seven  thousand  Bulgarians 
are  Protestants. 

And  yet  the  Balkan  peoples  look  to  American 
Protestantism  for  leadership  in  the  task  that 
confronts  them.  The  Balkan  States  are  the 
outpost  of  Christendom.  Their  standards  are 
the  pillars  of  the  first  temple  of  Christian  living 
which  visitors  from  Southern  Asia  see  when 
they  leave  Asia  Minor.  Rightly  or  wrongly, 
the  Balkan  peoples  lack  faith  in  the  Christian 
churches  of  Europe.  They  see  in  European 
Protestantism  not  The  Church,  but  so  many 
nationalistic  churches.  They  are  too  weary  to 
be  forever  on  their  guard.  They  have  been 
pawns  before  in  the  European  game  and  they 
do  not  want  to  be  again.  They  are  sick  of  dis- 
trust of  the  great  nations  of  Europe  and  dis- 
trust of  each  other. 

The  Balkan  Christians  would  solve  their  own 
problems  if  they  could,  but  their  own  problems 


NEED  OF  ADVICE 

THE  Balkans  are  one  of  Europe's  great 
granaries  and  an  avenue  of  trade  vital  to  the 
rebuilding  of  the  continent.  They  need  a  partner 
to  help  them  deal  with  their  political  bitterness 
and  intrigue,  their  staggering  debts,  their  mass 
of  sick  men  and  widowed  women,  their  illiterate 
children,  their  insanitary  towns,  their  unde- 
veloped railways  to  the  East.  They  need 
disinterested  advice,  which  will  not  pit  them 
one  against  the  other  for  an  advantage  that 
might  be  gained  in  the  European  balance  of 
power.  They  need  cooperation  in  establishing 
Christian  standards  and  ideals  of  human  life 
if  they  are  to  show  to  Asia  the  vision  of  a  vital 
religion  bringing  the  kingdom  of  God  to  the 
whole  world.  Ragged,  dirty,  hungry,  warring, 
the  Balkans  present  a  picture  to  the  adjacent 
East  that  a  thousand  missionaries  could  not 
gainsay.  United,  using  their  great  resources 
for  the  benefaction  of  the  people,  rescued  from 
their  sorry  state  as  a  land  of  political  barbed 
wire  entanglements  and  under-educated  people, 
the  Balkan  States  could  be  the  great  mission 
station  of  all  time,  the  gift  of  American  Pro- 
testant Christianity  showing  peace  to  Europe 
and  to  Asia. 


LATIN  AMERICA 

IATIN  AMERICA,  together  with  Europe  and  North  America,  comprises  the 
nominally  Christian  World.    Yet  one-quarter  of  the  population  of  Latin 
^  America  remains  to  this  day  practically  pagan.    There  are  probably  more 
pagans  in  the  country  than  there  were  when  Columbus  discovered  it. 

Of  the  twenty  million  native  Indians,  those  of  the  highlands  have  at  the  most  a 
veneer  of  Christianity,  remaining  pagan  at  heart,  while  the  uncivilized  Indians  of  the 
lowlands  are  completely  untouched  by  Christianity. 

If.  the  Indians  were  the  only  inhabitants  of  Latin  America,  it  would  present  an 
enormous  mission  field — a  field  having  a  population  twice  as  large  as  that  of  the 
South  African  field  and  an  area  as  great  as  that  of  the  North  African  and  South 
African  fields  combined.  But  there  are  sixty  million  souls  in  addition  to  the  Indians 
whose  need  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  is  almost  as  great  as  theirs. 


PAN-AMERICAN  CHRISTIANITY 

THE  entire  evangelical  church  membership 
of  Latin  America  is  less  than  130,000 — one 
and  one-half  communicant  church  members  to 
every  1,000  of  population.  While  the  over- 
whelming majority  of  the  inhabitants  of  Latin 
America  are  nominally  of  the  Catholic  faith, 
for  a  large  proportion  of  them  religion  is,  at  the 
most,  a  formal  thing. 

Among  the  masses  Christianity  is  a  matter  of 
crude  superstitions.  Among  the  educated 
classes  it  has  given  place  to  a  materialistic 
philosophy  of  life  which  can  have  no  outcome 
except  in  blank  pessimism. 

The  World  War  has  caused  Latin  America  to 
begin  a  new  search  after  God,  compelling  the 
people  to  re-examine  the  materialistic  theories 
of  life  which  they  had  previously  accepted. 
Coupled  with  this  new  yearning  for  a  spiritual 
life  is  a  desire  for  closer  friendship  with  the 
United  States.  The  part  we  played  in  the  war 
has  done  much  to  dissipate  old  prejudices  and 
has  brought  about  a  warm  sentiment  for  all- 
American  solidarity. 

"If  America  does  not  save  the  world,  it  will 


not  be  saved,"  were  the  words  used  recently 
by  a  professor  of  Buenos  Aires. 

COUNTRIES  AND  PEOPLES 

IATIN  AMERICA  is  composed  of  Porto 
>  Rico  and  the  twenty  republics  south  of  the 
Rio  Grande:  Mexico,  Guatemala,  Honduras, 
Salvador,  Costa  Rica,  Nicaragua,  and  Panama, 
in  Central  America;  Cuba,  Haiti  and  Santo 
Domingo,  in  the  West  Indies,  and  Venezuela, 
Brazil,  Bolivia,  Paraguay,  Uruguay,  Argentina, 
Chile,  Peru,  Ecuador  and  Colombia  in  South 
America. 

These  countries  have  a  total  area  of  more  than 
eight  million  square  miles  and  a  population  of 
eighty-five  million — an  area  nearly  three  times 
that  of  the  United  States  and  a  population 
four-fifths  as  large. 

A  rough  distribution  of  the  population  is  as 
follows:  Whites,  eighteen  million;  Indians, 
twenty  million;  Negroes,  six  million;  mixed 
White  and  Indian,  thirty-two  million;  mixed 
White  and  Negro,  eight  million;  mixed  Negro 
and  Indian,  seven  hundred  thousand;  others, 
three  hundred  thousand. 


70 


Latin  America:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


The  people  of  eighteen  of  the  repubhcs  of 
Latin  America  speak  Spanish;  the  language  of 
Brazil  is  Portuguese;  Haitians  speak  French. 
About  fifteen  million  Indians,  however,  can 
be  reached  only  through  their  own  tribal 
languages. 

For  purposes  of  the  survey  Porto  Rico  and  the 
West  Indies  have  been  included  in  the  home 
missions  field,  and  consequently  are  not 
touched  on  in  the  following  pages. 

LUXURY  AND  MISERY 

1ATIN  AMERICA  is  a  country  of  the  very 
^  rich  and  the  very  poor.  In  some  of  the 
great  cities  is  found  a  luxury  hardly  matched 
in  any  other  capitals  of  the  world,  and  side 
by  side  with  it  are  misery  and  squalor  inde- 
scribable. 

Recent  years  have  seen  the  slow  development 
of  a  middle  class,  but  that  class  at  present  does 
not  contain  more  than  10  per  cent,  of  the 
population.  The  wealthy,  governing  class 
makes  up  another  10  per  cent.,  and  the  native 
Indians,  speaking  only  their  own  tribal  lan- 
guages, form  20  per  cent,  of  the  population. 
The  remaining  60  per  cent,  is  composed  of 
the  peon  class,  practically  all  of  whom  are 
lliterate.  These  constitute  the  rural  popula- 
tion of  the  continent,  which  is  everywhere 
greatly  in  excess  of  the  urban,  except  in  Ar- 
gentina, where  the  two  are  in  about  equal  pro- 
portion on  account  of  the  unusual  develop- 
ment of  Buenos  Aires  and  a  few  other  large 
centers. 

Except  for  a  considerable  flow  of  Mexicans 
back  and  forth  across  the  United  States  border, 
the  immigration  problem  is  found  only  in 
South  America.  In  Argentina  and  Brazil  there 
is  a  large  immigration  from  Europe.  More  than 
one-half  of  the  population  of  Argentina  are 
immigrants  or  the  children  of  immigrants  who 
arrived  there  within  the  last  fifty  years.  Of 
these  immigrants  Italians  make  up  50  per 
cent,  and  Spaniards  30  per  cent. 

The  system  of  peonage,  a  form  of  contractual 
slavery,  exists,  either  openly  or  secretly,  in  most 
of  the  countries  of  Latin  America,  and  the 
peons,  as  we  have  seen  above,  constitute  a 
majority  of  the  population.     In  many  of  the 


states  the  franchise  is  determined  on  a  basis 
of  literacy.  Consequently,  in  these  countries, 
whose  constitutions  are  democratic,  only  a 
small  proportion  of  the  population  has  a  voice 
in  government. 


TRADE  AND  MISSION 
GROWTH 


'o      .-'      CM       CO      ^      in 

.-1  »-l  f-4  r-t  ,— t         *— * 

0>        0>         O^         O^         CT>        O^ 


cn 


00      en 


IN  MATERIAL  things  the  outside  world 
needs  Latin  America  far  more  than 
Latin  America  needs  the  outside  world. 
But  the  world  needs  not  only  the  material 
resources  of  the  continent;  it  needs,  above 
all,  its  moral  force.  More  of  Latin 
America's  exports  come  to  the  United 
States  than  go  to  any  other  coimtry.  The 
United  States  can  send  to  Latin  America 
one  gift  in  return  that  will  more  than  pay 
for  all  that  is  received — the  Bible. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Latin  America 


71 


FETTERS  OF  IGNORANCE 

ILLITERACY,  indeed,  is  the  outstanding 
problem  of  Latin  America.  The  rate  of 
illiteracy  varies  from  40  per  cent,  of  the 
population  in  Uruguay  to  90  per  cent,  in 
Ecuador. 

New  York  City's  present  budget  for  education 
equals  the  national  budgets  for  education  of  all 
the  twenty  republics  of  Latin  America  for  the 
year  1914. 

Yet  all  the  republics  have  public  school  sys- 
tems, though  in  many  of  them  these  systems 
are  chiefly  on  paper.  In  most  of  the  countries 
educational  effort  is  concentrated  in  the  towns, 
while  the  country  districts  are  neglected.  There 
is  at  least  one  higher  school,  of  the  grade  of  the 
French  lycee,  in  each  capital  city,  and  in  many 
of  these  schools  professional  training  is  at- 
tempted, but  they  are  only  sufficient  to  care 
for  the  needs  of  an  insignificant  proportion  of 
the  population.  In  the  capital  city,  also,  there 
is  usually  a  national  university,  as  a  rule  the 
descendant  of  an  old  Catholic  foundation. 

It  is  gratifying  to  note  a  growing  tendency 
towards  cooperation  in  educational  matters 
between  the  United  States  and  Latin  America. 
More  and  more  the  republics  are  tending  to 
abandon  European  systems  of  education  and 
are  turning  for  example  and  encouragement  to 
this  country.  An  interesting  sign  of  the  times 
is  the  recent  exchange  of  professors  effected 
between  the  National  University  of  Chile  and 
the  University  of  California,  while  Peru  and 
Mexico  are  both  remodelling  their  educational 
systems  on  North  American  lines,  the  former 
country  having  appointed  a  North  American 
educator  as  Special  Commissioner  of  the 
Ministry  of  Public  Instruction. 

Such  fraternal  assistance  rendered  by  this 
country  is  capable  of  almost  limitless  extension. 


T 


"Y"  EVENING  CLASSES 

HE  Y.  M.  C.  A.  has  been  active  in  intro- 


ducing American  standards  of  Christian 
education  into  several  of  the  large  cities  of 
Latin  America,  where  it  conducts  evening 
classes  and  gives  physical  instruction. 

Physical   education   is   a   new   departure   for 


Latin  America,  but  its  value  in  developing  body 
and  character  is  coming  to  be  generally  appre- 
ciated. The  physical  director  of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A. 
of  Montevideo  was  asked  to  become  the 
technical  director  of  the  Uruguayan  National 
Committee  of  Physical  Education,  a  committee 
named  by  the  president  of  the  republic  and 
responsible  for  the  promotion  of  physical  educa- 
tion throughout  the  country. 

Several  Latin  American  governments  have  sup- 
ported the  international  student  camps  held 
under  the  auspices  of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  and 
departments  of  education  of  a  number  of 
republics  have  given  hearty  support  to  the 
"Y's"  plan  for  hostels  as  social  centers  for 
students  in  Buenos  Aires. 

NEED  OF  GOOD  BOOKS 

PROVISION  of  Christian  literature  in 
Spanish  and  Portuguese  is  an  urgent  need. 
The  prevailing  literature  of  Latin  America  is 
atheistic  and  often  immoral.  There  are  great 
classics,  but  there  is  hardly  any  popular  litera- 
ture to  aid  in  the  development  of  character. 
Scarcely  a  hundred  evangelical  books  of  all 
kinds  exist  in  Spanish,  and  both  the  young 
evangelical  church  and  the  great  public  cry 
out  for  character-building  books  and  peri- 
odicals. 

At  present  there  are  seven  evangelical  publish- 
ing houses  all  told  in  Latin  America.  The 
American  Tract  Society,  in  particular,  has  done 
a  notable  work  in  the  field,  but  at  present  is 
able  to  meet  a  very  small  part  of  the  demand. 
The  inauguration  of  a  great  comprehensive 
program  for  the  production  of  Christian  litera- 
ture is  an  outstanding  need. 

HEALTH  FOR  THE  POOR 

A  LMOST  as  urgent  is  the  need  for  modem 
jLIl  medicine  and  sanitation.  The  rich  com- 
mand the  services  of  skilled  modem  physicians, 
but  the  poor,  both  in  cities  and  country  districts, 
are  pitiable  victims  of  curable  diseases  and  are 
ignorant  of  modem.sanitation. 

Valparaiso  has  an  infant  death  rate  of  57  to 
80  per  cent.  Whole  states  are  without  a  resi- 
dent physician.  The  country  districts  are 
almost  wholly  uncared  for.    Trained  nurses  and 


72 


Latin  America:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


public  clinics  are  unknown  except  in  a  few  large 
cities. 

In  Guatemala  and  Her  People  of  Today,  pub- 
lished in  1916,  N.  0.  Winter  says  that  there 
is  a  wide  open  door  for  Protestantism  among  the 
poor — "Children  and  poor  people  literally  die 
here  by  the  hundred  without  any  proper  medical 
care." 

VICE  AND  SUFFERING 

PROSTITUTION,  illegitimacy  and  child 
labor  are  other  evils,  which  only  an  advance 
in  the  moral  standards  of  the  community  can 
cure. 

Prostitution  is  rife,  and  its  concomitant,  ven- 
ereal disease,  very  prevalent.  In  some  parts 
of  the  continent  it  is  estimated  that  those 
afflicted  with  venereal  disease  are  as  many  as 
85  per  cent,  of  the  entire  population. 

Illegitimacy  is  high  in  all  Latin -American 
countries,  and  in  some,  like  Paraguay,  it  exceeds 
50  per  cent. 

Child  labor  is  quite  general  throughout  the 
continent.  In  Mexico,  however,  laws  regulat- 
ing it  have  recently  been  passed,  though  their 
enforcement  meets  with  great  difficulty. 

Much  needs  to  be  done  in  the  care  of  the  unfit. 
Mendicancy  is  a  profession,  as  it  is  in  Spain  and 
Italy.  Blindness  is  a  common  affliction  in  most 
of  the  Latin-American  republics,  and  little  or 
no  provision  is  made  for  its  victims. 

Conditions  in  the  prisons  are  usually  deplor- 
able, though  in  some  of  the  capitals  the  peni- 
tentiary is  a  "show"  place  and  the  prisoners  in 
such  an  institution  may  be  considerably  better 
off  than  the  poorer  class  of  citizens. 

In  practically  all  the  countries  prisoners  will 
be  found  in  the  jails  on  account  of  political 
crimes.  The  law  of  "incomunicado"  is  general. 
This  means  that  a  man  accused  of  a  crime  or 
even  witnesses  in  the  case  may  be  kept  in  close 
confinement  for  three  days  without  trial. 

LAND  OF  THE  FUTURE 

ECONOMICALLY  Latin  America    is    the 
land   of  the  future.     Just  as  the  most 
remarkable   developments  of   the   nineteenth 


century  took  place  in  North  America,  so  the 
most  wonderful  growth  of  the  twentieth  century 
may  be  expected  to  take  place  in  Latin 
America. 

In  natural  resources  the  country  south  of  the 
Rio  Grande  is  probably  the  richest  in  the  world. 
From  Mexico  come  oil,  silver,  henequen,  gold, 
copper,  corn;  from  Central  America  we  have 
bananas,  coffee,  fine  woods,  chicle,  gold  and 
pearls;  the  South  is  rich  in  cabinet  and  dye 
woods,  meats,  wheat,  coffee,  wool,  nitrates, 
asphalt,  gold,  emeralds  and  diamonds. 

Hardly  a  beginning  has  been  made  in  develop- 
ing the  natural  wealth  of  this  country.  Begin- 
ning at  the  Rio  Grande  and  extending  down 
through  Mexico,  Central  America,  across 
Panama,  over  Colombia,  Brazil,  Peru  and 
Chile,  and  the  abounding  plains  of  the  Argen- 
tine to  the  Straits  of  Magellan,  is  the  largest 
stretch  of  undeveloped  fertile  land  in  the  entire 
world. 

All  the  population  of  the  world  could  find  place 
here  and  be  only  one-third  as  crowded  as  is  the 
population  of  Porto  Rico.  The  whole  popula- 
tion of  Germany  might  be  put  comfortably  into 
a  state  in  the  north  of  Argentina  and  the  whole 
population  of  France  into  a  state  in  the  south, 
and  there  would  still  be  as  much  neutral  terri- 
tory to  keep  the  peace  between  them  as  there 
is  between  Berlin  and  Bagdad. 

INDUSTRIAL  UPHEAVAL 

DESPITE  unrivalled  advantages  in  the  way 
of  almost  unexplored  resources,  the  present 
unequal  distribution  of  wealth  and  opportunity 
has  its  reflex  in  the  same  kind  of  industrial 
troubles  that  have  afflicted  the  rest  of  the 
civilized  world. 

Great  strikes  have  taken  place  recently  in 
practically  all  the  republics.  Some  thousand 
strikers  were  killed  in  a  single  demonstration 
in  the  city  of  Sao  Paulo.  The  social  upheaval 
in  Mexico  is  destined  to  be  re-enacted  in  Chile 
and  other  Latin-American  countries  if  the 
problems  of  labor  are  left  unsolved. 

Here,  as  in  our  own  country,  the  correction  of 
industrial  maladjustment  must  be  through  the 
steady  permeation  of  the  community  by  the 
principles  and  ideals  of  Jesus  Christ. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Latin  America 


73 


One  indication  of  the  natural  wealth  of  the 
Latin-American  countries  is  the  discrepancy 
between  their  export  and  their  import  business. 
In  a  total  foreign  trade  of  nearly  three  billion 
dollars,  exports  exceed  imports  by  $650,000,000. 

How  rapidly  trade  is  growing  is  shown  by  the 
fact  that  some  of  the  Latin-American  countries 
have  increased  their  foreign  trade  during  the 
last  five  years  by  more  than  100  per  cent.  Of 
the  twenty  republics  only  six  show  a  decrease 
in  foreign  trade  during  the  last  five  years. 

Thus  it  is  clear  that  in  material  things  the  out- 
side world  needs  Latin  America  far  more  than 
Latin  America  needs  the  outside  world.  But 
the  world  not  only  needs  the  material  resources 
of  Latin  America;  it  needs,  above  all,  the  moral 
force  of  this  great  continent,  comprising  almost 
one-sixth  of  the  total  area  of  the  world,  on  the 
side  of  the  kingdom. 

A  greater  proportion  of  Latin  America's  ma- 
terial resources  comes  to  the  United  States  than 
goes  to  any  other  country.  The  United  States 
can  send  to  Latin  America  one  gift  in  return 
that  will  more  than  pay  for  all  that  is  re- 
ceived— the  gift  of  the  Bible. 

OUR  SPECIAL  RESPONSIBILITY 

FROM  the  above  statement  of  the  problem,  it 
is  apparent  that,  though  Latin  America  is 
nominally  Christian,  it  constitutes  for  the 
evangelical  churches  one  of  the  most  important 
territories  of  all  the  missionary  fields.  The 
churches  of  this  country,  for  obvious  reasons  of 
propinquity  and  similarity  of  institutions,  must 
acknowledge  a  special  responsibility  for  this 
field. 

How  are  the  churches  meeting  this  responsi- 
bility? 

A  visitor  to  the  capitals  and  port  cities  of  Latin 
America  will  be  impressed  with  the  smallness  of 
the  evangelical  work  done  there.  When  he 
visits  the  smaller  cities  and  towns  he  will  be 
appalled  by  the  utter  lack  of  it. 

In  Mexico  there  are  states  with  a  million  popu- 
lation where  no  foreign  missionary  works. 
There  are  only  200  ordained  ministers,  both 
foreign  and  native,  to  preach  the  gospel  to 
fifteen  million  people.     Seventy-five  thousand 


souls  are  thus  dependent  on  each  ordained 
minister. 

A  representative  of  the  Guggenheim  interests 
said  that  before  the  revolution  practically  a 
million  Mexicans — one  out  of  every  fifteen  of 
the  population — were  dependent  on  that  and 
allied  corporations. 

To  help  Mexico  teach  the  80  per  cent,  of 
illiterates  in  her  population,  there  are  alto- 
gether 177  mission  schools. 

American  capitalists  have  invested  a  billion 
dollars  in  Mexico.  For  missionary  purposes  we 
have  invested  a  little  more  than  one-five- 
hundredth  part  of  that  amount. 

In  the  northern  half  of  Peru,  a  stretch  of  terri- 
tory larger  than  our  own  thirteen  original 
states,  there  is  not  one  evangelical  missionary. 
There  are  ten  provinces  in  this  historic  repub- 
lic, each  larger  than  Holland,  where  there  is  no 
evangelical  work.  In  Bolivia  the  evangelical 
church  has  scarcely  one  hundred  members. 

Great  areas  in  Chile  and  Argentina  are  still 
untouched  by  evangelical  missionaries,  and  only 
the  fringes  along  the  ocean  and  river  fronts  of 
Uruguay  and  Brazil  are  occupied. 

Two  missionary  couples  have  recently  been  sent 
to  Paraguay  as  the  first  step  toward  facing  the 
great  problem  that  country  presents. 

LARGEST  UNOCCUPIED  FIELD 

THE  greatest  stretch  of  unevangelized  terri- 
tory in  the  world  lies  in  the  center  of  South 
America,  including  the  interior  of  Brazil, 
Venezuela,  Colombia,  Ecuador,  Peru,  Bolivia 
and  Paraguay.  An  irregular  territory  some  two 
thousand  miles  long  and  from  five  hundred  to 
fifteen  hundred  miles  wide  would  only  include 
two  or  three  missionaries. 

In  Northern  Brazil  there  are  seven  states,  with 
populations  ranging  from  that  of  Maine  to  that 
of  New  Jersey,  with  no  foreign  missionary. 

In  spite  of  the  needs,  as -great  in  the  interior  of 
South  America  as  in  China  or  Africa,  American 
mission  boards  do  not  support  one  hospital  in 
all  the  continent. 

In  the  five  republics  of  Central  America  there 


74 


Latin  America:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


are  only  ten  evangelical  church  buildings.  Our 
missions  support  four  schools  and  one  hospital 
in  all  of  Central  America. 

In  little  Panama,  which  owes  its  very  existence 
to  the  United  States,  there  is  only  one  mission- 
ary preaching  the  simple  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ 
to  350,000  Spanish-speaking  Panamanians. 
There  are  eight  ordained  missionaries  in 
Venezuela,  trying  to  serve  a  population  of 
nearly  three  million.  To  educate  the  85 
per  cent,  of  her  population  who  cannot  read 
and  write  there  are  two  little  primary  schools 
with  a  small  enrolment.  In  the  whole  history  of 
this  republic  only  one  building  has  ever  been 
erected  for  school  purposes  by  either  church 
or  state,  and  that  was  a  military  academy 

In  Colombia,  which  is  larger  than  Germany, 
France,  Spain  and  Italy  together,  there  are 
only  two  ordained  evangelical  ministers  to 
every  million  of  the  population. 

In  Ecuador  there  is  practically  no  established 
mission  work,  and  no  evangelical  church  build- 
ing has  ever  been  erected  in  that  country. 

The  mission  work  already  established  has  been 
so  successful  that  Brazil  has  asked  the  mission- 
aries to  take  charge  of  two  of  its  large  industrial 
schools;  Paraguay  offers  to  turn  over  its  agri- 
cultural school;  Bolivia  has  heavily  subsidized 
missionary  education;  and  Mexico  has  placed 
Protestants  in  most  prominent  positions  both 
in  education  and  in  administration. 

In  every  southern  republic  missionaries  are 
honored,  and  both  officials  and  people  are  de- 
manding a  great  and  immediate  enlargement  of 
their  service. 

The  presidents  of  at  least  five  countries, 
Mexico,  Guatemala,  Argentina,  Bolivia  and 
Ecuador,  have  asked  that  Protestant  mission 
work  be  carried  on  in  their  countries.  Prac- 
tically every  mission  school  in  Latin  America  is 
overcrowded  and  could  be  filled  immediately 
to  twice  its  present  capacity. 

READY  FOR  ADVANCE 

THE  missionary  forces  in  Latin  America  are 
united,  ready  for  a  great  advance.  For  five 
years  the  Committee  on  Cooperation  in  Latin 
America,  acting  as  a  board  of  strategy  for  thirty 


missionary  societies,  has  been  minutely  study- 
ing its  field,  working  out  for  the  boards  a  better 
distribution  of  temtorial  responsibility  and  a 
cooperative  plan  for  the  training  of  national 
leaders,  the  production  of  Christian  literature, 
and  the  reaching  of  the  last  man  with  the 
gospel  message. 

A  common  language,  common  religious  inheri- 
tances, a  common  form  of  government  and  com- 
mon problems  and  ideals  give  an  opportunity 
absolutely  unique  in  the  world's  missionary 
history  to  develop  a  united  program  for  a 
continent-and-a-half. 

There  ought  to  be  established  or  enlarged  as 
a  result  of  the  Interchurch  World  Movement 
the  following:  theological  seminaries  in  Mexico, 
Porto  Rico,  Cuba,  Chile,  Uruguay  and  Brazil; 
union  colleges,  with  departments  for  training 
Christian  workers,  in  Mexico,  Porto  Rico, 
Panama,  Argentina  and  Chile;  union  normal 
schools  in  Chile,  Cuba  and  Costa  Rica;  union 
agricultural  schools  in  Mexico,  Brazil  and  Cuba; 
union  universities  in  Mexico  and  Brazil. 

The  need  is  urgent  for  the  establishment  of 
union  book-stores  in  every  capital  in  Latin 
America;  for  employment  of  colporters  for 
country  districts;  for  organization  of  central 
boards  of  publication  with  sufficient  capital 
to  publish  for  the  rising  church  in  these  fields 
and  for  books  on  the  spiritual  life  and  character 
building,  and  also  children's  books  and  period- 
icals for  church  leaders,  families  and  intellectual 
classes. 

National  evangelists  and  North  American 
leaders  are  in  great  demand  to  give  addresses 
in  theaters,  halls  and  educational  institutions, 
as  well  as  to  hold  evangelistic  meetings  in 
churches  all  through  Latin  America,  taking  ad- 
vantage of  the  ripeness  of  the  field,every  where  in 
evidence,  for  a  great  ingathering  to  the  churches. 

"NORTHFIELDS"  NEEDED 

THE  Panama  Congress  and  the  subsequent 
regional  conferences  are  still  bearing  fruit. 
A  better  understanding  exists  between  the 
various  evangelical  missions.  There  is  less 
competition  and  more  cooperation  according  to 
definite  and  mutually  acceptable  plans. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Latin  America 


75 


Several  "Northfields"  should  be  established 
throughout  Latin  America  where  conferences 
can  be  held,  where  missionaries  may  have  con- 
tact with  each  other,  and  where  intensive  train- 
ing can  be  given  to  numbers  of  national  workers 
who  must  now  be  quickly  prepared  to  carry  out 
the  large  advance  program  planned  by  the 
churches. 

The  program  for  the  Indians  includes  ten  great 
central  industrial  schools  and  farms,  and  fifteen 
centers  from  which  an  evangelist,  physician  and 
nurse  will  work  out  into  the  interior. 

The  establishment  of  social  centers  is  called 


for  in  several  of  the  larger  cities,  while  the 
introduction  of  some  form  of  social  service 
in  connection  with  each  church  that  has  its 
own  building  is  necessary. 

A  Y.  M.  C.  A.  "plant"  costing  $100,000  has 
just  been  erected  at  Montevideo.  Loud  and 
insistent  calls  for  the  opening  of  Y.  M.  C.  A.'s 
are  coming  in  from  the  larger  cities  elsewhere  in 
Latin  America. 

Careful  plans  and  estimates  have  been  made 
for  all  departments  of  the  work  of  each 
board,  and  these  will  fit  into  the  great  whole, 
with  the  one  objective  that  the  last  man  in 


EFFECT  OF  COOPERATION  IN  MEXICO 


MEXICO  -  1914 

MISSIONARY  OCCUPATION  BEFORE 
COOPERATION  WAS  EFFECTED 


^H  Very  Inadeauately  occupied  -  overlapping 

yCvA  Very  inadequalely  occupied.  -  no  overlaoping 

^Sfl  Most  nearly  occupied  -  overlapping 

t-'/VJ  Most  nearly  occupied  -no  overlapping 

^H  Unoccugijd  by  any  evangelistic  missionar> 


MEXICO  -  1920 

COMPLETE  MISSIONARY  RESPONSIBILITY 
DIVIDED  COOPERATIVELY 


i  Congregational 

a  Methodist  Episcopal  South 

2  Methodist  Episcopaj 

S  Disciples  of  Christ 


iJ  Friends 

3  Associate  Reformed  Presby 

3  Presbyterian  South 

a  Presbyterian  North 


COOPERATION  among  missionary  bodies  has  done  away  with  the  un- 
occupied fields  in  Mexico.  The  entire  territory  has  been  assigned  to  one 
or  another  of  the  mission  boards.  Yet  today  there  are  states  with  a  million 
population  where  no  foreign  missionary  actually  works.  There  are  only  200 
ordained  Protestant  ministers,  both  foreign  and  native,  to  preach  the  gospel 
to  fifteen  million  people.  American  capitalists  have  invested  a  billion  dollars 
in  Mexico.  For  missionary  purposes  we  have  invested  a  little  more  than  one 
five-hundredth  part  of  that  amount. 


76  Latin  America:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 

Latin  America,    from    Intellectual    to    Indian,  of  old  suspicions  and  a  desire  for  new  friendship 

shall  know  Christ.  with  the  United  States — these  are  the  all-inclu- 

This  is  the  best  descriptive  word   for  Latin  sive  conditions  which  assure  victory  for  the 

America.    A  new  industrial  era;  a  new  open-  carefully  planned  Christian  program  in  Latin 

mindedness  and  seeking  after  God;  a  dispelling  America. 


Pan- America  for  the  Kingdom 

Four  hundred  and  thirty  new  missionaries  to  carry  the  message  of  Protestant 
Christianity  to  the  people  of  our  sister  continent. 

Interchurch  World  Movement  Estimates  for  American  Foreign  Missionary  Societies 

in  Latin  America 


Evangelistic 

Educational 

Medical 

Literature 

Others* 

Total 430  1,401 

*Business  agents,  industrial  and  institutional  workers,  etc. 


Missionaries  needed 

Missionaries 

for  5-year  period 

needed  for  1920 

1920-1925 

108 

352 

190 

621 

72 

234 

8 

26 

52 

168 

THE  NEAR  EAST 

THE  Christian  world  has  a  great  debt  to  pay  to  the  Near  East.  For  ma;ny 
years  the  ancient  lands  that  lie  between  Europe  and  Asia  have  been  the  scene 
of  European  intrigue.  The  so-called  Christian  nations  have  taken  advantage 
of  the  corruption  of  Moslem  officials  to  use  them  as  pawns  in  the  game  of  Western 
politics.  Indirectly  the  West  has  assisted  in  the  exploitation  of  the  peoples  under 
Turkish  rule.  The  great  nations,  prompted  by  self-interest,  have  even  stood  by  and 
watched  the  massacre  of  the  long  tortured  Armenians  by  the  fanatic  Moslems. 

Now  comes  a  chance  for  reparation.  Turkey,  playing  now  on  one  side  and  now  on  the 
other  in  the  great  European  game,  cast  her  lot  on  the  wrong  side  in  the  great  war. 
She  has  suffered  defeat  with  Germany.  The  peoples  whom  she  has  oppressed  for 
centuries  will  be  under  her  rule  no  more. 


OPPORTUNITY,  TEMPTATION 

THE  Allies  have  an  opportunity  to  put  the 
Near  East  on  the  road  to  independence  and 
self-government.  They  have  also  the  tempta- 
tion to  retain  for  themselves  coveted  spoils. 

Asia  Minor  holds  an  almost  untouched  wealth 
in  oil  and  minerals.  It  is  the  home  of  exotic 
products  much  in  demand  by  the  Western 
world — figs,  dates,  nuts,  licorice,  coffee,  rose 
oil,  mohair,  emery,  meerschaum,  rare  rugs 
woven  in  remote  huts  in  remote  villages.  It 
has  broad  stretches  of  fertile  land  which, 
developed,  would  make  it  one  of  the  great  food 
supply  regions  of  the  world.  Irrigation  would 
turn  whole  deserts  into  wheat  fields.  The 
introduction  of  modern  methods  of  cattle 
raising  would  make  the  broad  plains  of  the 
Near  East  rival  our  own  western  plains  as 
producers  of  meat  and  hides  and  wool.  The 
Near  East  is  fitted  to  the  production  of  both 
silk  and  cotton.  It  has  forests  of  valuable 
timber,  waiting  only  the  extension  of  transpor- 
tation to  become  available. 

Will  Armenia  and  Mesopotamia,  Arabia,  Pales- 
tine and  Syria  be  given  a  fair  chance  for  self- 
development,  or  will  they  be  parcelled  out 
among  the  powers  and  remain  a  storm  center  of 
European  politics? 


PEOPLE,   NOT  POLITICS 

NO  ONE  can  tell  what  course  European 
politics  will  take.  But  while  the  decision 
hangs  fire,  a  beginning  can  be  made  toward  pay- 
ing the  debt  of  the  West  to  the  Near  East. 

The  immediate  problem  of  those  tortured  lands 
is  not  to  be  considered  in  terms  of  politics,  but 
in  terms  of  people.  There  are  sick  to  be  healed ; 
hungry  to  be  fed;  naked  to  be  clothed.  The 
entire  territory  has  been  swept  by  war  and 
massacre,  plague  and  pestilence.  Thousands  of 
men  and  women  and  children,  always  near  the 
poverty  line,  are  destitute.  In  Armenia  there 
are  400,000  orphans.  Thousands  of  Christian 
families,  driven  from  their  homes  by  the  Turks, 
are  destitute  in  Russia. 

The  entire  Near  East  is,  and  will  be  for  years 
to  come,  a  field  for  relief  work.  What  more 
striking  demonstration  of  Christianity  can 
America  give  the  Moslem  than  to  aid  in  the 
reconstruction  of  the  lands  for  whose  failure 
to  progress  the  Western  world  is  so  largely 
responsible? 

TURKEY 

TURKEY  is  bankrupt  financially.  No  esti- 
mates are  available  of  the  present  national 
debt,  but  in  August,  1918,  it  had  reached  almost 
$485,000,000-a  little  over  $50  an  inhabitant. 


78 


The  Near  East:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


The  national  debt  of  the  United  States  averages 
only  about  $26  per  capita,  and  we  have  wealth 
and  resources,  a  stable  government,  and  a 
booming  trade  as  security.  In  Turkey,  pro- 
duction, never  great,  is  now  almost  at  a  stand- 
still. Commerce  is  disorganized.  The  morale 
of  the  people  is  broken  down  by  hunger  and 
disease  and  bloodshed.  The  taxes  cannot  be 
paid. 

Turkey  is  being  held  in  a  receivership.  At 
present  it  is  being  governed  by  an  international 
commission,  which  controls  the  railroads  and 
telegraph  lines,  collects  the  customs  duties  and 
applies  them  on  the  foreign  debt,  and  generally 
keeps  a  firm  hand  on  the  disorganized  popula- 
tion. 

Turkey  probably  will  never  again  regain  the 
subject  lands  which  it  so  long  oppressed — 
Armenia,  Kiirdistan,  Mesopotamia,  Syria  and 
Palestine.  To  the  Turks  will  be  left  probably 
nothing  more  than  the  peninsula  bounded  by  the 
Black  Sea,  the  Aegean  and  the  Mediterranean. 

Turkey  is  morally  bankrupt.  Who  can  say 
that  Turkey's  present  misfortune  may  not  be 
traced  to  a  national  lack  of  character,  the  fruit 
of  years  of  adherence  to  a  degraded  Moham- 
medanism that  makes  virtues  of  lust  and 
bloodshed? 

CONFUSION  OF  PEOPLES 

TURKEY  is  the  centuries-old  bridge  between 
Europe  and  Asia.  For  more  than  two 
thousand  years  the  commerce  and  civilization 
of  two  continents  have  passed  and  repassed  by 
the  Golden  Horn.  Her  population  has  been  de- 
veloped from  the  hordes  that  cross  and  recross 
her  territory.  Turks,  Greeks,  Armenians, 
Kurds,  Bulgars,  Jews,  Syrians,  Assyrians, 
peoples  antagonistic  in  race  and  religion,  in- 
habit her  316,000  square  miles  of  territory. 

Before  the  war,  the  population  of  Turkey  was 
about  thirteen  and  a  half  million ;  of  these  about 
two  million  were  Greeks  and  another  two 
million  Armenians.  Now  the  population  is 
scarcely  nine  million.  According  to  the  most 
reliable  statistics,  at  least  one  million  Arme- 
nians and  half  a  million  Greeks  were  massacred 
or  died  of  exposure,  disease,  and  starvation 
during  the  so-called  "deportations";  and  the 


battle  toll  of  Turks  was  about  three  million. 
Add  to  this  loss  the  loss  in  production  and  the 
loss  in  strength  among  the  surviving  inhabi- 
tants, and  Turkey's  war  loss  reaches  colossal 
proportions. 

Turkey's  problem  is  one  of  construction,  not 
of  reconstruction.  She  needs  a  new  order,  not 
a  return  to  the  old  one,  oppressive  and  careless 
of  human  life. 

AGRICULTURAL  COUNTRY 

TURKEY  is  primarily  an  agricultural  coun- 
try. Sixty-five  per  cent,  of  her  population  is 
rural,  and  an  additional  10  per  cent,  is  nomadic, 
depending  for  a  living  on  flocks  and  herds. 
Yet  the  freeholder  in  old  Turkey  was  an  excep- 
tion. Most  of  the  land  was  held  under  a  feudal 
system  which  made  it  the  property  of  the  Sul- 
tan, who,  through  his  officials,  granted  the  right 
to  cultivate  on  the  payment  of  certain  fees,  but 
never  let  go  his  overlordship. 

A  large  part  of  the  State  revenue  in  pre-war 
times  was  gained  from  tithes  on  agricultural 
products,  levied  under  a  burdensome  and  op- 
pressive system.  Though  the  soil  is,  for  the 
most  part,  fertile,  capable  of  producing  valuable 
crops,  agriculture  has  been  carried  on  in  a 
primitive  fashion;  the  land  has  not  been  made 
to  yield  nearly  the  amount  of  which  it  is  cap- 
able. Nor  has  the  most  been  made  of  the  Turk- 
ish resources  in  minerals.  Even  the  fisheries, 
rich  as  has  been  their  yield  in  pearls  and 
sponges  and  mother  of  pearl,  have  been  carried 
on  in  a  primitive  way,  not  calculated  to  develop 
them  to  their  utmost. 

Modern  industry  is  almost  unknown. 

LAGGING  BEHIND 

TURKEY  is  centuries  behind  the  Christian 
world  in  education  and  health,  in  the 
protection  of  women  and  children  and  the  care 
of  the  unfit — in  everything  that  makes  life 
worth  living  for  the  great  masses  of  the  people. 

An  educational  system  which  required  school 
attendance  from  all  children  between  the  ages 
of  six  and  sixteen  was  inaugurated  by  the  Turk- 
ish Government,  but  actually  not  over  60  per 
cent,  of  the  Mohammedan  children  between 
six  and  twelve  years  of  age  attended  school. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  The  Near  East 


79 


On  the  other  hand,  95  per  cent,  of  the 
Christian  children  in  normal  times  were  in 
school,  although  the  Christians  had  to  support 
two  school  systems,  the  State  schools  attended 
by  Mohammedan  children  only,  and  the  schools 
for  their  own  children. 

The  literacy  rate  shows  the  contrast  between 
Turkish  and  Christian  standards  of  education. 
Nine  out  of  ten  of  the  Armenian  men  can 
read  and  write,  and  six  out  of  ten  of  the 
Armenian  women.  For  the  Greeks,  the  figures 
are  about  eight  out  of  ten  for  the  men  and  a 
little  less  than  six  out  of  ten  for  the  women. 
For  the  Turks,  they  are  a  little  more  than  three 
out  of  ten  for  the  men,  and  only  one  out  of  ten 
for  the  women. 

The  high  literacy  rate  of  the  Armenians  un- 
doubtedly can  be  attributed  in  part  to  mission- 
ary effort.  The  schools  of  the  Armenian 
Evangelical  Church  were  largely  supported  by 
the  American  Board,  the  mission  agency  with 
the  most  extensive  work  in  Turkey.  In  1914 
the  board  was  maintaining  426  schools,  includ- 
ing eight  colleges  and  three  theological  schools, 
with  a  total  enrolment  of  25,221.  In  addition 
to  these  schools,  the  Armenian  National 
Church  supported  803  schools,  with  a  total 
attendance  of  81,226.  The  Roman  Catholic 
supported  500  schools,  with  59,414  pupils,  and 
the  Greek  Church  had  1,830  schools  and  184,586 
pupils. 

REBUILDING  THE  SCHOOLS 

MANY  of  the  Christian  schools  and  colleges 
of  Turkey  were  destroyed  during  the 
war.  Especially  in  Armenia,  buildings  have 
been  razed  and  many  of  the  native  teachers 
killed  or  exiled. 

Many  Armenian  children  have  been  out  of 
school  for  four  or  five  years.  A  missionary 
reports  that  he  is  visited  frequently  by  delega- 
tions of  Armenians  asking,  not  for  bread  or 
clothing,  though  they  need  both  sorely,  but 
for  schools,  that  their  children  may  not  grow 
up  uneducated. 

Turkey  needs  Christian  schools  and  Christian 
teachers.  And  Turkey  wants  Christian  schools 
and  Christian  teachers. 


The  Turkish  governor  of  Marsovan  recently 
decided  to  send  his  son  to  the  mission  school  in 
the  city  instead  of  the  Turkish  government 
school. 

The  more  progressive  among  the  Turks  recog- 
nize that  the  Western  education  offered  by  the 
missions  is  of  more  value  than  the  haphazard 
instruction  of  the  Turkish  government  schools. 

Especially  are  schools  for  higher  education 
needed.  The  one  Turkish  university  at  Con- 
stantinople is  hopelessly  inadequate  to  train 
the  leaders  of  Turkey.  Thousands  of  young 
men  are  asking  for  a  chance  to  enter  the  Ameri- 
can colleges,  but  at  present  only  a  small  per- 
centage can  be  admitted.  The  schools  of  the 
interior  especially  have  not  recovered  from  the 
effects  of  the  war. 

Robert  College  and  Constantinople  College  for 
Girls,  although  independent  of  the  mission 
boards,  have  long  been  centers  of  Christian 
education  in  the  Near  East.  Both  were  able  to 
keep  open  during  the  war,  in  spite  of  the  great 
difficulties.  This  year  Constantinople  College 
has  an  enrolment  of  600  girls,  representing 
fifteen  different  nationalities.  Robert  College 
has  been  able  to  admit  only  632  students  out 
of  1,500  applicants,  representing  twenty  differ- 
ent nationalities.  In  1914  Anatolia  College  had 
425  students.     Today  President  White  writes: 

"We  could  easily  enroll  one  thousand  students 
if  we  could  take  care  of  them  .  .  .  the  future 
of  Turkey  is  in  the  Christian  education  which 
can  be  given  to  the  boys  and  girls  of  today." 

MATERIAL  OF  EDUCATION 

THERE  is  a  great  need  in  Turkey  for  the 
material  of  education  as  represented  by 
books  and  newspapers.  There  is  an  especial 
need  for  Christian  literature,  since  during  the 
war  the  Turks  destroyed  all  Bibles,  hymn-books, 
everything  they  could  lay  their  hands  on  that 
pertained  to  the  Christian  religion. 

Libraries  are  also  greatly  needed.  The  only 
libraries  in  Turkej'  are  those  connected  with  the 
schools  maintained  by  Christian  communities. 

In  no  way  can  the  Christian  ideals  be  better 
promulgated  than  through  books  that  give  the 
best  of  Western  life  and  thought. 


80 


The  Near  East:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


BAD  HEALTH  CONDITIONS 

HEALTH  conditions  in  Turkey,  as  in  most 
parts  of  the  non-Christian  world,  are 
bad.  Only  a  few  big  coast  cities  exert  any 
municipal  control  over  the  water  supply. 
Except  in  a  few  large  cities,  sewage  systems  are 
unknown.  The  result  is  frequent  epidemic; 
typhus,  typhoid  fever,  Asiatic  cholera  and 
malaria  are  common. 

Venereal  disease  is  prevalent.  In  some  cities 
as  many  as  80  or  90  per  cent,  of  the  inhabi- 
tants are  infected. 

In  the  entire  country  there  are  only  eight 
thousand  doctors — about  one  for  every  twenty 
thousand  persons. 

At  present  there  is  only  one  medical  school  in 
■Anatolia,  or  Turkey  proper — that  connected 
with  the  Imperial  University.  There  are  only 
twelve  foreign  missionary  doctors  and  about 
twenty  native  missionary  doctors. 

There  are  only  one  hundred  hospitals,  most  of 
them  maintained  in  the  larger  cities.  Great 
areas  are  far  out  of  reach  of  hospital  care. 
There  are  not  over  one  hundred  nurses  in  all  of 
Turkey. 

There  are  five  thousand  midwives,  most  of  them 
ignorant  and  untrained. 

For  every  two  babies  that  come  into  the  world, 
one  dies  before  it  is  a  year  old 

Christian  standards  of  care  for  mothers  and 
babies  would  save  many  of  these  little  unfortu- 
nates for  useful  lives  and  would  prevent  a  large 
additional  wastage  in  ill-health  and  resulting 
inefficiency. 

Especially  during  the  next  few  years  will 
Turkey  be  in  need  of  medical  care.  Her  people 
have  been  underfed  for  years;  they  are  an  easy 
prey  to  disease.  Only  by  the  persistent  preach- 
ing of  modern  hygiene  and  sanitation  and  by 
prompt  and  efficient  medical  care,  can  repeated 
plague  and  pestilence  be  averted. 

ENSLAVEMENT  OF  WOMEN 

At  the  very  root  of  Turkey's  decadence  is 
jlV.  the  enslavement  of  womankind.  Perhaps 
nowhere  is  woman  more  degraded,  more  of  an 
instnmient  of  man's  pleasure,  less  of  an  indi- 


vidual. Polygamy  is  common  among  the 
Mohammedan  population.  Divorce  is  frequent. 
A  husband  can  put  away  his  wife  at  his  pleasure. 
A  woman  is  bound  to  her  husband  for  as  long 
as  he  cares  to  keep  her. 

The  war  has  had  its  effect  not  only  in  the  spread 
of  disease,  but  in  the  increase  of  immorality. 

The  policy  of  the  Turkish  army  is  to  allow  and 
even  encourage  unlimited  license  among  the 
troops.  Hundreds  of  Christian  women  and 
girls  have  been  forced  to  turn  Mohammedan 
and  take  up  their  life  in  harems;  hundreds  of 
others  have  been  forced  into  prostitution. 
Before  the  war  there  was  very  little  organized 
vice.  Now  there  are  25,000  prostitutes  in 
Turkey. 

CROSS  AND  CRESCENT 

CONSTANTINOPLE,  or  the  ancient 
Byzantium,  was  the  cradle  of  Christianity 
as  embodied  in  the  Eastern  churches.  In  1453 
A.  D.,  however,  the  Moslem  horde  swept  into 
Europe  through  the  Turkish  gateway,  and 
began  the  process  of  conversion  by  the  sword. 

Today  Turkey  is  56  per  cent.  Mohammedan. 
Thirty-eight  per  cent,  of  the  population  is 
Christian;  6  per  cent,  holds  other  faiths. 

Protestantism  has  been  introduced  into  Turkey 
in  the  last  hundred  years  through  the  efforts 
of  American  missionaries.  About  one  out 
of  every  ninety  inhabitants  is  a  Protestant 
Christian. 

The  bulwark  of  Protestant  Christianity  is  the 
Evangelical  Church  of  Armenia,  which  is  the 
result  of  one  hundred  years  of  activity  on  the 
part  of  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners 
for  Foreign  Missions.  The  church  works  in 
cooperation  with  the  board,  which  aids  in  the 
support  of  the  weaker  churches  and  schools. 
Its  membership  numbers  over  100,000,  thirteen 
thousand  of  whom  are  communicants. 

The  strength  of  this  church,  its  democratic 
organization,  and  its  peculiar  success  in  in- 
terpreting the  West  to  the  Eastern  peoples  of 
Armenia,  make  it  stand  out  among  the  inde- 
pendent Christian  churches  of  the  non- 
Christian  world. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  The  Near  East 


81 


LOOK  TO  WEST  FOR  AID 

AT.  PRESENT  most  of  the  churches  and 
.  schools  that  have  been  built,  often  at  the 
cost  of  hfe  and  persecution,  are  in  ruins. 
Armenia,  the  long-suffering,  looks  to  the 
Western  world  for  aid.  The  Armenian  Evan- 
gelical churches  in  America  are  making  an 
organized  effort  to  raise  a  fund  for  the  rehabili- 
tation of  the  church  in  Armenia;  but  they  are 
too  few  to  accomplish  much  unaided. 

Russian  Armenia,  Georgia,  Kurdistan,  and 
Azerbaijan  probably  will  never  again  be  under 
Turkish  rule.  This  will  open  up  vast  new 
fields  for  missionary  endeavor.  It  will  furnish 
the  opportunity,  lacking  under  Turkish  domina- 
tion, for  an  open  evangelistic  appeal  to  the 
Moslem  peoples. 

The  Moslem  is  in  a  receptive  mood  for  Christian 
ideals.  The  suffering  and  martyrdom  of 
thousands  of  Armenians  and  Greeks  have  not 
been  without  effect.  The  Turks  are  impressed 
as  never  before  with  the  reality  of  a  Faith  that 
outlives  torture. 


At  present  there  are  only  147  missionaries  in 
Turkey.  This  is  but  one  for  every  68,000  of 
population. 

Turkey  needs  missionaries;  she  needs  teachers 
and  doctors. 

Can  we  withhold  from  the  Mohammedan 
world  the  sorely  needed  inspiration  of  Christian 
standards  of  life  and  conduct? 

PERSIA 

PERSIA  is  an  elevated  plateau  of  628,000 
square  miles,  surrounded  and  intersected  by 
mountains.  The  rugged,  impassable  mountains 
and  the  lack  of  railroads  make  traveling  in  the 
country  extremely  difficult.  In  all  Persia  there 
are  only  one  hundred  miles  of  railroad,  still 
unfinished.  Several  good  trade  routes  intersect 
the  country,  however,  and  the  British  have 
planned  two  trunk  lines  which  will  do  much 
toward  opening  up  the  country  to  missionary 
effort. 

The  potential  agricultural  wealth  of  the  country 


RUGS   FOR  AMERICA  AND   MISSIONARIES 

FOR   PERSIA 


SPENT  BY  THE  U.  S. 

FOR  MISSIONS  IN 

PERSIA  IN  1916 


SPENT     BY  AMERICANS    FOR  PERSIAN    R.UGS 


IN     1916 


S212,S9e 


siooo,ooo 


THE  women  who  weave  rugs  in  little  Persian  villages  lack  most  of  the  things 
that  the  American  women  who  buy  the  rugs  consider  necessary  for  decent 
living.  The  majority  of  them  are  out  of  reach  of  a  doctor.  Their  babies  die 
at  the  rate  of  one  out  of  every  two  bom.  They  themselves  for  the  most  part 
are  illiterate,  and  their  children  have  small  opportunity  for  education.  Persian 
rugs,  and  the  tradition  of  art  that  lies  back  of  them,  are  a  real  contribution 
to  Western  life.  Can  the  Western  world  offer  nothing  in  return  to  make  Eastern 
life  more  worth  the  living? 


82 


The  Near  East:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


is  unlimited,  and  the  mineral  resources  also 
are  considerable,  offering  large  possibilities  to 
manufacturers.  Yet  little  effort  is  made  to 
take  advantage  of  this  wealth  in  minerals. 

The  more  than  twelve  million  inhabitants  in- 
clude Persians,  Tartars,  Kurds  and  related 
tribes,  Arabs,  Jews,  Armenians  and  AssjTians. 
About  half  the  inhabitants  are  rural, 
26  per  cent,  urban,  and  the  remainder 
nomadic. 


PERSIA'S  BOUNDARIES 


•Boundary  ol  Pereia 
aTerritory  which  was 
arbitrarily  taken  from 
Persia. 

^^^  Territory  inhabited  by 
'^^'^  people  ol  the  same 
race  as  the  Persians 
who  wish  to  be  incorpor- 
ated with  Persia, 


PERSIA'S  independence  is  in  the  bal- 
ance. The  agreement  reached  between 
Great  Britain  and  Persia  at  Teheran,  the 
capital  of  Persia,  violates  this  independence, 
according  to  a  protest  by  the  Persian  dele- 
gation to  the  peace  conference.  It  is 
charged  by  some  that  Great  Britain  has 
virtually  established  a  protectorate  in  Per- 
sia, but  the  British  Government  has  officially 
denied  this  through  Earl  Curzon,  who  says : 
"I  find  no  evidence  of  such  a  condition  of 
affairs  in  the  agreement.  Neither  I  nor 
my  colleagues  would  have  consented  to  or 
acquiesced  in  anything  like  the  creation  of 
a  British  protectorate  over  Persia." 


DEMOCRACY  OF  CHRIST 

PERSIA  is  a  constitutional  monarchy,  ruled 
by  a  rather  unstable  ministerial  cabinet, 
with  the  Shah  as  the  nominal  head.  The  fran- 
chise is  limited  to  landowners  and  tradespeople. 
But  there  is  longing  for  something  better.  Persia 
recently  has  been  the  scene  of  popular  revolu- 
tions aiming  at  the  establishment  of  more 
democratic  forms  of  government.  Persia  has 
caught  the  unrest  that  pervades  the  Orient. 
And  it  cannot  be  denied  that  the  Persian  unrest 
is  due  largely  to  the  missionaries,  who  have 
taught  the  simple  democracy  of  Christ  to  an 
enslaved  people. 

Economically,  Persia  has  suffered  greatly  dur- 
ing the  war.  Her  foreign  trade  has  been  prac- 
tically annihilated;  famine  and  fighting  caused 
great  loss  of  human  life  and  the  loss  of  many 
animals,  the  only  means  of  transportation. 
Vineyards  and  villages  were  destroyed.  The 
economic  life  of  the  nation  in  general  has  been 
completely  upset,  and  some  time  must  elapse 
before  the  equilibrium  will  be  restored.  Here 
is  a  field  for  missionary  effort  in  relief  work  and 
in  education  of  the  sort  that  will  put  the  people 
on  the  road  to  economic  independence. 

THE  OPENING  WEDGE 

PERSIA  has  only  about  150  modern  doctors. 
Eighteen  of  them,  six  women  and  twelve 
men,  are  foreign  missionaries.  This  makes 
one  doctor  for  every  80,000  inhabitants. 

The  healer  of  the  sick  is  always  welcome  in 
Moslem  countries.  Missionary  medicine  is  a 
powerful  factor  in  opening  up  and  developing 
a  new  or  closed  area.  At  the  shrine  city  of 
Meshed  hundreds  of  Afghan  and  Turkoman 
pilgrims  are  hearing  the  message  preached  in 
the  dispensary  and  hospital.  This  dispensary 
served  over  15,000  people  in  the  first  seven 
months  after  it  was  opened.  More  than  a 
hundred  Moslem  converts  have  been  made 
through  the  medical  work  in  Ispahan  alone. 

Forty  doctors  are  needed  to  provide  adequately 
for  the  next  five  years'  campaign.  A  number  of 
native  Christian  doctors  have  been  trained  in 
the  mission  hospitals,  but  their  number  should 
be  greatly  multiplied.  In  Persia,  as  elsewhere 
in  the  Orient,  women  physicians  have  an  incal- 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  The  Near  East 


83 


culable  opportunity  among  the  women.  Today 
there  is  urgent  need  for  ten  more  women  doc- 
tors in  this  land  of  the  open  door.  How  urgent 
is  this  need  may  be  seen  from  Persia's  infant 
mortahty  rate.  Every  other  child  born  in 
Persia  dies  before  it  is  a  year  old,  usually  from 
one  of  the  ailments  caused  by  improper  feeding. 

Cholera,  typhus  and  influenza  have  repeatedly 
swept  over  Persia,  devastating  whole  districts. 
The  severe  famine  of  1917-18  killed  thousands 
of  people.  Sanitary  administration  for  public 
welfare  is  practically  non-existent. 

Of  Persia's  thirteen  hospitals,  two  are  main- 
tained by  the  government,  one  by  independent 
means,  and  ten  by  missions.  In  addition  to 
these  hospitals  there  are  twenty  dispensaries. 
The  government  maintains  a  medical  school 
and  there  are  two  nurses'  training  schools 
maintained  by  missions.  Except  for  one  leper 
colony,  no  provision  is  made  by  the  govern- 
ment, by  missions  or  by  independent  associa- 
tions for  the  treatment  of  leprous  cases. 

Persia's  great  numbers  of  unfit  people  chal- 
lenge the  attention  of  America's  missionaries. 
No  institution  exists  to  take  care  of  5,000 
feeble-minded,  10,000  blind,  5,000  deaf,  and 
approximately  10,000  insane  persons.  Nor  are 
there  any  refuges  for  the  aged  and  poor.  There 
are  only  three  orphanages,  all  maintained  by 
missions.  Of  delinquents,  there  are  at  least 
30,000  professional  beggars  and  about  500 
convicts,  all  men.  Prisons,  nothing  more  than 
dungeons,  exist  in  every  town  and  city.  No 
reformatories  or  penal  colonies  have  yet  been 
established. 

Although  there  are  many  prostitutes,  no 
attempt  is  made  at  legal  regulation  of  vice, 
except  as  provided  for  in  Islam.  Undoubtedly 
25  per  cent,  of  the  population  have  venereal 
disease. 

TWO  FREE  PUBLIC  SCHOOLS 

THE  natives  of  Persia  are  awake  to  the  need 
of  education.  But  at  present  there  are  only 
two  free  public  schools  in  Persia,  both  of  them 
controlled  by  the  government.  Most  children 
attend  private  primary  schools,  taught  by 
Mollahs.  The  church  has  full  sway  in  the 
matter  of   Persia's  schools,   with  only  slight 


government  control.  There  is,  of  course,  no 
compulsory  education  law. 

When  we  realize  that  at  the  present  time 
not  more  than  4' 2  per  cent,  of  the  young 
children  of  Persia  are  in  primary  schools  and 
about  5,000  in  higher  schools,  there  is  small 
wonder  that  only  5  per  cent,  of  the  men  of 
Persia  can  read.  Only  1  per  cent,  of  the 
women  are  literate. 

Schools  have  proved  to  be  the  most  effective 
of  evangelizing  agencies  in  the  country.  There 
are  128  mission  schools  in  Persia.  The  mission 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  North,  maintains 
in  Teheran  an  American  high  school  for  boys 
and  the  Iran  Bethel  School  for  girls.  A  fund 
of  $250,000  has  laid  the  foundation  for  the 
development  of  the  girls'  school  into  a  college 
for  Persian  women.  The  boys'  school  also  will 
be  developed  into  a  college.  Government  and 
private  schools  are  mostly  imitations  of  mission 
schools. 

In  the  Christian  campaign  in  Persia  more  suc- 
cess has  attended  higher  education  among  the 
upper  classes  than  has  attended  any  other 
phase  of  mission  work. 

There  are  increasing  demands  for  Christian 
literature.  Persia  has  two  Protestant  publish- 
ing houses  and  one  Christian  newspaper. 
Teheran  has  about  ten  native  and  two  foreign 
publishing  houses.  About  twenty  native  news- 
papers are  printed,  but  no  foreign  ones.  Persia 
has  no  libraries. 

DEGRADATION  OF  WOMEN 

THERE  is  no  woman's  movement  in  Persia. 
There,  as  in  most  oriental  countries,  women 
have  few  rights.  When  a  girl  of  Persia  reaches 
the  age  of  twelve,  she  is  no  longer  free.  Her 
marriage  is  arranged  by  relatives,  and  she  must 
present  a  dowry  to  her  husband.  The  average 
marriage  age  for  a  girl  is  twelve  and  for  a  boy 
twenty.  Polygamy  and  divorce,  secondary 
wives  and  temporary  marriages,  all  current  in 
Persia,  tell  the  tale  of  woman's  degradation. 
Probably  half  the  women  who  marry  are  later 
divorced.  Women  have  no  choice  in  the  matter 
of  divorce. 

Women,  however,  are  accorded  property  rights; 


84 


The  Near  East:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


all  women,  whether  single,  married,  or  widowed, 
have  the  same  property  rights  as  men. 

Practically  all  women  of  the  rural  population 
work  in  the  fields.  About  20,000  women  work 
at  home  at  rug  weaving.  It  is  estimated  that 
1,000  women  and  children  weave  rugs  outside 
the  home.  No  laws  exist  to  protect  women  in 
industry. 

MILLIONS  WITHOUT  MISSIONARY 

PERSIA  is  essentially  a  Mohammedan  field. 
But  since  most  of  the  Persians  are  of  the 
heterodox  sect  of  Moslems,  they  offer  little 
opposition  to  the  Christian  missionary. 

Of  the  twelve  million  inhabitants,  however, 
more  than  seven  million  are  without  missionary' 
influence  of  any  sort.  The  Christians  of 
Persia — and  these  include  the  Armenian  and 
Nestorian  or  Assyrian  Christians — number 
only  eight  per  thousand  of  population.  Evan- 
gelical Protestantism  can  claim  only  3,562 
people.  America's  field  in  Persia  is  the  north- 
ern section.  The  missionary  force  there  is 
wholly  inadequate. 

The  World  War  has  greatly  helped  to  increase 
missionary  opportunities  in  the  Persian  field. 
The  relief  work  done  by  the  missionaries  here 
as  elsewhere  has  softened  the  hearts  of  the 
people.  But  at  present  there  is  only  one 
Protestant  missionary  in  Persia  for  each  91,000 
people.  American  missionaries  may  bring  the 
kingdom  of  God  to  the  Persian  people  through 
teaching  and  healing.    Can  we  hold  them  back? 

SYRIA  AND  PALESTINE 

THE  "Promised  Land"  became  the  cradle  of 
our  modern  civilization.  In  Syria  and  Pal- 
estine— about  two  and  a  half  times  the  size  of 
the  state  of  Pennsylvania — the  two  great  forces 
that,  more  than  any  others,  have  influenced 
modern  thought  and  action — Judaism  and 
Christianity — were  developed. 

For  years,  with  the  exception  of  brief  intervals, 
this  land  has  been  part  of  the  Ottoman  Empire, 
and  subject  to  the  oppression  and  retardation 
that  have  always  been  the  lot  of  lands  under  the 
rule  of  the  Turk. 

But  on  Christmas  Day,  1917,  that  rule  was 


broken  forever.  Now  Palestine  and  Syria  are 
open  to  Western  influence  and  Western  develop- 
ment. 

What  the  political  future  of  the  Bible  lands  will 
be  is  as  yet  uncertain.  There  are  many  Christians 
ready  to  believe,  with  the  Zionists,  that  there 
would  be  a  fine  historical  fitness  in  making 
Palestine  again  a  Jewish  state,  its  integrity 
guaranteed  by  the  Christian  powers.  And, 
indeed,  rightly  administered,  such  a  state  might 
prove  to  be  a  great  source  of  spiritual  influence 
throughout  the  world. 

In  whatever  hands  the  government  of  Palestine 
rests,  the  peoples  of  the  Christian  world  will 
insist  that  its  shrines  be  honored  and  protected 
and  that  its  gates  be  opened  to  all  who  come 
in  peace  to  visit  the  lands  made  holy  by  Jesus 
and  his  disciples  and  the  patriarchs  and  prophets 
of  old. 

WAR'S  DESOLATION 

1IKE  all  of  the  little  war-swept  nations, 
>  Palestine  and  Syria  have  suffered  greatly 
during  the  last  six  years.  The  population,  never 
large,  has  shrunk  to  scarcely  three  million  in- 
habitants. A  census  of  certain  districts,  made 
by  the  American  Red  Cross  relief  workers, 
shows  that  probably  one-third  of  the  inhabitants 
of  the  Lebanon  region  alone  perished  during 
the  war  from  starvation  and  disease. 

Many  villages  were  depopulated  by  famine;  the 
bodies  of  the  dead  were  too  many  for  burial; 
houses  were  stripped  of  furniture  for  fuel  to 
prolong  life  for  a  few  more  days. 

In  Sidon,  in  addition  to  famine,  dysentery  and 
typhus  took  a  heavy  toll,  even  in  the  wealthy 
silk  manufacturing  towns. 

Yet  in  a  way  the  war  horror  has  worked  for 
good.  Palestine  always  has  been  a  difficult 
mission  field.  It  is  a  land  of  mixed  peoples  and 
numerous  religions.  The  only  unifying  bonds 
are  the  common  customs  and  the  Arabic  lan- 
guage. Lack  of  unity  among  its  inhabitants, 
together  with  the  opposition  of  the  Turk,  has 
made  it  extraordinarily  hard  to  spread  the 
gospel  of  Christ  in  the  Holy  Land.  But  the 
relief  administered  impartially  by  the  mission- 
aries regardless  of  race  or  creed  has  opened  the 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  The  Near  East 


85 


way  to  peoples  long  antagonistic.  As  is  usual, 
the  silent  teaching  of  Christianity  through  good 
works  has  done  much  to  remove  bigotry  and 
prejudice.  Many  non-Christians  are  volun- 
tarily seeking  for  information  about  the  religion 
that  seeks  to  make  universal  brotherhood  a 
reality. 

JOINING    FORCES 

MISSIONARY  enterprise  in  the  Holy  Land 
should  make  great  strides  in  the  next 
few  years.  The  war  has  brought  the  Christians 
working  in  Palestine  into  closer  unity.  Syria 
and  Palestine  have  always,  by  virtue  of  their 
sacred  history,  appealed  to  Christians  as  a  field 
for  service.  But  while  there  have  been  many 
missions  in  the  Holy  Land,  circumstances  have 
combined  to  keep  them  isolated.  Thirty-four 
missionary  societies  are  working  in  Syria  and 
Palestine,  but  a  large  share  of  the  work  is 
done  by  one  American  mission. 

The  needs  of  the  war-stricken  country  have 
drawn  the  forces  closer  together,  and  at  a 
recent  meeting  twelve  societies  voted  unani- 
mously to  join  in  cooperative  work.  Such 
widely  divergent  groups  as  the  Society  of 
Friends  (Quakers)  and  the  Church  Missionary 
Society  (Church  of  England)  are  considering  the 
establishment  of  a  United  Church  for  Syria  and 
Palestine. 

OASES  IN  THE  DESERT 

PALESTINE  and  Syria  suffer  under  most  of 
the  handicaps  that  retard  the  peoples  of 
the  rest  of  the  old  Ottoman  Empire.  Rich  in 
resources,  almost  literally  a  land  flowing  with 
milk  and  honey,  the  Holy  Land  has  developed 
little  since  Biblical  times.  Its  people  tend  their 
flocks  and  herds  and  till  their  fields  much  as 
they  did  1,900  years  ago. 

An  exception  to  this  rule  are  the  Hebrew 
colonies.  They  are  maintained  by  various 
Jewish  organizations  outside  of  Palestine. 
There  little  groups  of  immigrants,  most  of  them 
Russian  Jews,  are  engaged  in  cooperative 
agriculture.  Each  colony  has  one  or  more 
schools,  a  synagogue,  public  library,  town  hall, 
hospital,  pharmacy  and  public  baths.  A  Jew- 
ish agricultural  experiment  station  carries  on 
agricultural  and  botanical  research  work. 


These  colonies  and  the  various  activities  of  the 
missions  are  little  oases  in  a  desert  of  ignorance 
and  backwardness. 

CROWDED  SCHOOLS 

AS  ELSEWHERE  in  the  Near  East,  the 
jlV  school  has  been  a  powerful  agent  for  the 
spreading  of  Christian  ideals. 

The  government  schools  in  Palestine,  as  else- 
where in  the  Ottoman  Empire,  were  open  only 
to  Mohammedan  children.  Schools  for  Christian 
children  were  provided  by  the  Eastern  churches 
or  by  the  missions.  In  1914  there  were  130 
primary  schools  and  five  secondary  schools 
maintained  by  missions  in  Palestine  and  Syria. 
Ninety-eight  of  these  schools  were  supported 
by  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Missions,  long 
active  in  the  Holy  Land. 

The  American  schools  were  the  only  ones  that 
were  permitted  to  remain  open  during  the  war. 
Shortage  of  supplies  forced  some  of  them  to 
close  their  doors,  but  many  remained  open  at 
the  cost  of  considerable  hardship. 

Indicative  of  the  need  for  schools  is  the  report 
of  the  American  School  for  Girls  maintained 
at  Beirut  by  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Mis- 
sions. The  closing  of  this  school  for  diplo- 
matic reasons  from  October  17,  1917,  to  Jan- 
uary 28,  1918,  resulted  in  a  protest  from  both 
Christian  and  Moslem.  When  it  reopened,  it 
was  with  the  largest  enrolment  in  its  history. 
The  primary  department  had  sixty-six  Mo- 
hammedans, ten  Christians  and  four  Jews; 
the  preparatory  had  twenty-nine  Mohamme- 
dans, forty-eight  Christians  and  six  Jews;  the 
academic  had  two  Mohammedans,  forty-seven 
Christians  and  three  Jews.  Admission  was 
refused  to  seventy-five  more. 

The  day  schools  that  were  kept  open  during 
the  war  have  been  full  to  over-flowing.  The 
one  at  Ras  Beirut,  under  the  Presbyterian 
Board  of  Missions,  reports  a  daily  attendance  of 
more  than  one  hundred  pupils,  fifty-three  of 
whom  are  Moslems. 

SYRIAN  COLLEGE 

ONE  of  the  most  important  Christian 
educational  institutions  of  the  Near  East 
is  the  Syrian  Protestant  College,  an  inter- 
denominational institution  which  aims  to  give 


86 


The  Near  East:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


to  the  young  men  of  Syria  and  adjacent  coun- 
tries a  higher  education  that  is  sound,  modem, 
and  thoroughly  permeated  with  the  spirit 
of  Christ.  This  college  has  seven  departments: 
the  Preparatory  Department,  the  School  of 
Arts  and  Sciences,  Schools  of  Medicine,  Phar- 
macy, and  Dentistry,  a  Nurses'  Training 
School,  a  School  of  Commerce,  and  the  begin- 
ning of  a  school  of  Biblical  Archaeology  and 
Philology.  Normal  courses  and  courses  in 
Agricultural  Engineering  are  offered.  In  1918- 
1919,  nine  hundred  students  of  many  religions 
and  races  were  enrolled  in  the  college. 

While  a  distinctly  missionary  institution  and  a 
direct  outgrowth  of  the  work  of  American 
missionaries  in  Syria,  the  college  is  not  con- 
nected with  any  missionary  society.  It  depends 
for  its  income  on  receipts  from  tuition  and  the 
generosity  of  those  who  believe  in  its  work. 
Like  most  Christian  institutions  in  the  Near 
East,  it  has  kept  open  during  the  war  only  at 
the  cost  of  hardship  and  sacrifice  on  the  part 
of  all  concerned.  It  has  emerged  from  the  five 
years'  struggle  with  heightened  prestige,  but 
a  large  debt.  The  2,860  graduates  of  this 
institution  occupy  positions  of  commanding 
influence  among  their  own  people. 

CENTURY  OF  ACTIVE  SERVICE 

HAND  in  hand  with  the  increasing  demand 
for  schools  comes  an  increasing  demand 
for  books.  The  American  Mission  Press  in 
Beirut  is  one  of  the  greatest  agencies  for  the 
dissemination  of  Christian  literature  in  all  the 
non-Christian  world.  It  has  printed  more  than 
two  million  volumes  of  the  Scriptures  in  Arabic, 
which  have  been  distributed  among  the  Arabic 
speaking  peoples  of  Asia,  North  Africa,  and 
the  East  Indies.  Its  catalog  contains  a  list  of 
1,200  publications. 

In  the  first  year  of  the  war  over  thirty-seven 
million  pages  were  printed  and  124,000  volumes 
sold.  But  the  supply  of  literature  is  far 
behind  the  demand. 

The  American  Mission  Press  has  seen  nearly  a 
hundred  years  of  active  service.  Founded  in 
Malta,  in  1822,  it  will  celebrate  its  centennial 
in  two  years.  During  those  two  years  it  hopes 
to  improve  its  equipment  and  widen  the  scope 


of  its  activities.  Will  it  be  supported  by  the 
people  "back  home"  ? 

CHRIST  COMES  AGAIN 

NECESSARILY,  the  activities  of  the 
missions  in  the  Holy  Land,  as  in  the 
rest  of  the  Near  East,  will  be  largely  de- 
voted to  relief  work  during  the  next  few 
years.  The  Presbyterian  Board,  which  main- 
tains forty-six  missions  in  Syria  and  Palestine, 
has  temporarily  turned  over  one-third  of 
its  force  and  the  use  of  several  of  its  build- 
ings to  the  American  Relief  Committee  in 
the  Near  East.  Other  missionary  agencies 
also  are  cooperating  in  this  work. 

A  vital  part  of  the  relief  work  must  consist  of 
the  provision  of  medical  care  and  hospital 
facilities.  In  all  Palestine  and  Syria  there  is 
only  one  doctor  for  every  25,000  persons. 
There  are  nine  hospitals  in  the  Holy  Land, 
three  of  them  supported  by  missions.  Promi- 
nent among  them  is  the  sanitorium  for  the 
tubercular  maintained  at  Beirut  by  the  Pres- 
byterian Board.  Only  by  the  greatest  effort 
was  this  hospital  kept  open  during  the  war, 
when  it  was  almost  impossible  to  obtain  food 
and  supplies;  but  it  did  keep  open,  and  now 
this  institution  looks  to  an  expansion  of  its 
activities. 

Another  important  hospital  is  that  of  the  Re- 
formed Presbyterian  Church  at  the  seacoast 
town   of   Latakiah   in   Syria. 

Once  more,  after  centuries  of  waiting,  Christ 
has  come  to  Galilee  as  a  healer  of  bodies  and  a 
healer  of  souls.  Through  the  missions.  He 
again  ministers  to  the  stricken  peoples  of  His 
land,  bearing  them  a  message  of  regeneration. 

ARABIA,  THE  UNEXPLORED 

ARABIA  is  like  a  fabled  land.  Except  for  a 
Jl\_  few  ports  and  trading  stations,  its  broad 
reaches  are  almost  unknown  to  the  world  be- 
yond its  borders.  It  contains  the  largest  unex- 
plored territory  in  Asia,  possibly  in  all  the 
world.  With  an  area  of  1,230,276  square  miles, 
more  than  twenty-seven  times  that  of  the  state 
of  Pennsylvania,  it  has  a  population  of  about 
eight  million  souls,  a  little  less  than  the  popu- 
lation of  Pennsylvania. 

Though  nominally  a  part  of  the  Ottoman  Em- 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  The  Near  East 


87 


pire,  Arabia  cannot  be  said  ever  to  have  had 
any  centralized  system  of  government.  Im- 
mense reaches  of  Arabia  are  desert  and  steppes, 
inhabited  only  by  nomadic  Bedouins,  wild  and 
warlike,  who  gain  their  subsistence  from  flocks 
and  herds,  and  own  allegiance  only  to  their 
own  tribes.  The  oases  of  Central  Arabia  and 
the  coastal  regions  are  fertile.  Here  are  settled 
communities.  But  even  among  the  peoples  of 
these  communities  there  is  no  unity.  They 
live  under  eight  independent  systems  of  govern- 
ment. 

MOHAMMEDAN  "HOLY  LAND" 

THESE  characteristics  alone  would  make 
Arabia  a  difficult  field  for  missions.  But 
there  is  an  added  difficulty.  Arabia  is  the 
"holy  land"  of  the  Mohammedans.  It  is  to 
Mecca,  in  Arabia,  birthplace  of  the  prophet, 
that  devout  Moslems  all  over  the  world  turn 
when  they  offer  prayer.  Medina,  the  city  of 
Mohamet's  vision,  is  another  shrine  of  the 
faithful. 

It  is  not  to  be  expected  that  Arabia  would  prove 
friendly  to  Christian  missions.  Yet  in  spite 
of  difficulty  and  hardship  and  hostility,  British 
and  American  missionaries,  brave  pioneers, 
have  gained  a  foothold  in  Arabia.  It  is  a  small 
foothold,  it  is  true;  the  present  missionary  force 
is  almost  entirely  limited  to  the  east  coast; 
and  there  are  only  five  missionary  stations 
on  a  coast  of  4,000  miles.  Inland,  there  is  not 
a  single  missionary  station. 

But  the  door  of  Arabia  is  slowly  being  unlocked 
by  the  medical  missionary.  Doctors  are  re- 
ceived as  far  inland  as  Riadh,  the  capital  of 
Central  Arabia.  Schools  are  not  well  attended, 
but  the  Arabian  Mission  of  the  Reformed 
Church  of  America  reports  40,000  patients  at 
its  hospital  and  dispensary  during  a  single 
year. 

BIG  JOB,  SMALL  FORCE 

THE  Arabian  Mission,  which,  with  the 
missions  of  the  United  Free  Church  of 
Scotland,  and  the  Church  Missionary  Society, 
is  the  only  missionary  body  in  Arabia,  is  at 
present  faced  with  a  shortage  of  men  and  money. 
It  needs  particularly  medical  missionaries,  men 
and  women.     Its  finest  hospital  is  standing 


empty.  Except  for  what  the  missions  offer, 
Arabia  has  no  schools,  except  in  a  few  of  the 
larger  cities;  it  has  almost  no  doctors.  Modern 
methods  of  sanitation  and  hygiene  are  un- 
known. There  are  nine  mission  schools  in 
Arabia  proper,  one  mission  hospital,  twelve 
dispensaries,  and  seven  missionary  doctors. 
Altogether,  there  are  forty-seven  missionaries 
in  Arabia,  American  and  British,  one  for  every 
172,324  souls. 

The  emancipation  of  Arabia  from  Ottoman 
rule  will  mean  greater  freedom  in  Arabia,  as 
in  other  parts  of  the  Near  East.  Already  a 
breaking  down  of  the  hostile  attitude  of  the 
Arab  toward  Christian  activities  is  reported 
by  missionaries. 

Eight  million  people  are  living  in  an  ignorance 
which  engenders  disease  and  misery  and  sin  in 
Arabia.     Can  we  fail  to  lighten  their  darkness? 


THE  HOLY  LAND  OF 
MOHAMMEDANS 


THE    CRADLE    OF 
MOHAMMEDAN  ISM 
EVEN  YET  UNATTACKED 

8,000.000  PEOPLE 
4  MISSION  STATIONS 


'  I  'HE  emancipation  of  Arabia  from  Otto- 
-*-  man  rule  means  greater  freedom  for 
the  missionary.  Already  a  breaking  down 
of  the  hostile  attitude  of  the  Arab  toward 
Christian  activities  is  reported. 


88 


The  Near  East:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


OLD  TESTAMENT  LAND 

THE  Old  Testament  land  of  Mesopotamia 
presents  much  the  same  problem  as  Arabia. 
Its  broad  basin,  lying  between  the  Tigris  and 
the  Euphrates,  was  the  granary  of  the  ancient 
world.  But  the  great  irrigation  scheme  that 
made  it  productive  fell  into  disuse  centuries 
ago.  Today,  its  area  of  143,250  square  miles, 
three  times  the  area  of  Pennsylvania,  holds  a 
population  of  one  and  a  half  million,  only 
about  one-sixth  that  of  Pennsylvania.  Where 
fields  of  grain  once  flourished,  is  a  desert 
inhabited  only  by  tribes  of  Bedouins. 

Mesopotamia  is  ripe  for  the  message  of  Chris- 
tianity. The  war  has  opened  the  territory  to 
Western   civilization   and   to   the  missionary. 

At  present  the  country  is  a  British  protectorate. 
The  Arab  chiefs  are  friendly,  and  the  work  of 
territorial  development,  so  valuable  in  prepar- 
ing the  field  for  evangelization,  is  going  on. 
The  British  have  opened  thirteen  government 
schools,  four  municipal  schools  aided  by  the 
State,  one  teachers'  training  school  and  one 
survey  school.  In  addition  there  are  in  Meso- 
potamia a  number  of  mission  schools.  The 
British  are  friendly  toward  the  educational 
work  of  the  missions,  and  encourage  especially 
agricultural  and  industrial  education.  Such 
education  is  sorely  needed  by  a  people 
brought  into  contact  with  the  Western  world 


after  generations  of  primitive,  nomadic  ex- 
istence, if  they  are  to  hold  their  own  against 
the  newcomers. 

JOINING  THE  PROCESSION 

PLANS  are  under  way  for  irrigation,  with 
British  capital,  of  sixteen  million  acres  of 
the  ancient  grain-growing  district,  on  the  resto- 
ration of  peace.  The  Church  must  form  part 
of  the  procession  of  the  Western  world  into  the 
open  doors  of  Mesopotamia.  Our  civilization 
will  mean  nothing  to  the  ancient  peoples  it 
touches  without  an  interpretation  of  the  life 
giving  spiritual  force  that  inspires  it.  Three 
religious  organizations  are  at  work  in  Mesopo- 
tamia, with  a  total  of  forty-seven  missionaries. 
One  of  these  organizations,  the  Arabian  Mission, 
with  twenty-nine  missionaries,  is  American. 

To  reach  the  scattered  population,  a  large  num- 
ber of  Christian  workers  are  needed.  In  this 
country,  recently  swept  by  war,  doctors  are 
in  demand.  Here,  as  in  all  the  non-Chris- 
tian world,  the  teacher  must  sweep  away  the 
clogging  ignorance  and  superstition  that  make 
the  natives  easy  victims  of  oppression. 

The  gospel  of  Jesus  offers  the  only  chance  to 
the  oppressed  peoples  of  the  Near  East  to 
acquire  a  divine  self-consciousness  as  children 
of  God — worthy  to  share  in  His  kingdom  on 
earth  and  in  the  world  to  come. 


Come  Over  and  Help  Us 


Two  hundred  and  thirty-nine  new  missionaries  to  carry  Christianity  into  the  strong- 
hold of  Islam. 


Interchurch  World  Movement  Estimates  for  Am^erican  Foreign  Missionary  Societies 

in  the  Near  East 


Missionaries 
needed  for  1920 

Evangelistic 49 

Educational 92 

Medical 66 

Literature 7 

Others* 25 

Total.. 239 

'Business  agents,  industrial  and  institutional  workers,  etc. 


Missionaries  needed 

for  5-year  period 

1920-1925 

142 
272 
192 

22 

70 


698 


AFRICA 


T 


HE  continent  of  Africa,  with  an  area  four  times  that  of  the  United  States 
and  a  population  one-third  larger — one-thirteenth  of  the  population  of  the 
globe — is  already  a  "white  man's  land." 


Put  the  population  of  metropolitan  New  York  into  the  states  of  Texas  and  New  Mex- 
ico, and  you  have  the  equivalent  of  all  Africa  not  under  the  control  of  the  white  man. 

Ninety  per  cent,  of  the  population  of  Africa  is  reached,  directly  or  indirectly,  by 
commerce;  only  10  per  cent,  of  those  touched  by  commerce  are  reached  by  the 
Word  of  God. 

If  China  is  rightly  termed  a  "sleeping  giant,"  the  same  description  might  be  applied, 
with  even  greater  force,  to  the  Africa  of  only  a  few  years  ago;  for  though  all  Africa 
has  only  one-third  of  China's  population,  it  is  three  times  as  large  and  contains  a 
greater  wealth  of  raw  material. 

In  the  whole  of  the  African  continent  there  are  only  two  states,  the  Republic  of 
Liberia  and  the  Kingdom  of  Abyssinia,  which  are  not  possessions  or  dependencies 
of  the  white  man.  These  two  states  together  make  up  only  one-thirtieth  of  the  area 
of  all  Africa,  and  contain  but  one-thirteenth  of  the  total  population. 

Nowhere  else  has  the  native  African  a  voice  in  the  government  of  his  own  affairs; 
nor  in  most  parts  of  the  continent  will  he  be  ready  for  it  until  he  has  made  consid- 
erably more  progress  than  at  present  along  the  paths  of  culture  and  civilization. 
Egypt  and  South  Africa  are  the  only  countries  in  which  there  is  a  definite  nationalist 
movement. 


T 


MISSIONARY  PIONEERS  motives  have  been  the  prime  consideration. 

HE  various  parts  of  this  great  continent  are     ^^  '^  inspiring  to  remember,  however,  that  here 


_  rapidly  being  connected  up  by  systems  of  '^  ^^«  ^he  missionary,  bearing  the  Word  of  God 

railroads  and  automobile  tracks.    The  dream  of  ^"^  caring  nothing  for  gold  or  ivory,  who  first 

Cecil  Rhodes  of  a  Cape-to-Cairo  railroad  is  OP^^^^  ^P  ^^e  trackless  veld  and  forest, 
within    measurable    distance    of    realization. 

There  is  today  one  mile  of  railroad  to  every  ^^  is  nearly  200  years  since  George  Schmidt, 

four  thousand  of  population,  10  per  cent,  of  ^^e  Moravian  missionary,  first  landed  in  South 

the  mileage  per  head  in  the  United  States.  ^^"ca.     Others  have  carried  on,  to  the  best 

of  their  ability,  the  work  that  he  started  and 

To  the  white  man's  invasion  of  the  older  civiliza-  was  not  permitted  to  continue;  but  of  recent 

tions  of  Northern  Africa  political  and  economic  years  the  progress  of  commerce  and  industry 

motives  have  contributed  in  about  equal  pro-  has  far  outstripped  the  progress  of  missionary 

portion.    In  South  and  Central  Africa  economic  effort. 


90 


Africa:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


THE  PROBLEM  OF  AFRICA 

THAT,  in  a  nutshell,  is  the  problem  of  Africa. 
The  white  man  seeks  the  gold,  diamonds 
and  ostrich  feathers,  the  copper,  chrome  ore 
and  wool  of  the  South;  the  ivory,  rubber,  oils, 
copper  and  copal  of  the  central  countries;  the 
cotton,  nuts,  oil,  hides,  wool,  cereals  and  tin 
of  the  North.  In  his  search  for  these  raw 
materials  and  the  wealth  that  accrues  from 
them,  he  has  brought  his  Western  civilization 
into  close  contact  with  the  native  barbarism  of 
South  and  Central  Africa,  and  with  the  combina- 
tion of  barbarism  and  oriental  culture  of  the 
Mohammedan  lands  of  the  North. 

The  total  foreign  trade  of  Africa  for  the  year 
before  the  war  was  close  to  two  billion  dollars. 
Contact  with  Western  civilization  has  been 
productive  of  much  good  for  the  native.  His 
standard  of  living  has  been  raised;  his  tenure 
of  life  and  property  is  infinitely  more  secure; 
he  has  learned,  at  any  rate,  in  most  of 
the  colonies,  the  fundamental  principles  of 
justice. 

But  with  the  blessings  of  Western  civilization 
the  white  man  has  brought  its  evils,  also,  often 
'  in  an  exaggerated  form.  The  fiery  spirits 
which  the  native  has  learned  from  the  white 
man  to  drink,  despite  prohibitory  legislation 
against  their  sale  to  natives  in  most  of  the 
colonies,  are  more  harmful  than  the  native 
brew,  bad  as  that  is.  Commercialized  prostitu- 
tion, another  of  the  white  man's  gifts,  is  a  more 
evil  thing  than  the  traditional  polygamy  of 
the  native. 

Prostitution  has  brought  with  it  its  inevitable 
penalty  in  the  way  of  disease.  In  South  and 
Central  Africa  it  is  estimated  conservatively 
that  50  per  cent,  of  all  the  native  population 
is  infected  with  venereal  disease,  while  in 
Northern  Africa  conditions  are  considerably 
worse.  A  recent  report  states  that  96 
per  cent,  of  the  members  of  a  certain  tribe  in 
West  Africa  are  infected.  In  adding  to  the 
burdens  of  the  native  womanhood  the  evils  of 
prostitution,  civilization  has  not  everywhere 
lightened  the  load  she  already  bore.  Marriage 
in  South  and  Central  Africa  is  a  matter  of 
barter,  and  though  in  parts  of  North  Africa 
Western  civilization  has  done  much  towards 


raising  the  status  of  woman,  she  still  remains 
without  property  rights  throughout  the  con- 
tinent, being  herself  regarded  as  a  chattel. 

CHANGING  MODE  OF  LIFE 

ECONOMIC  developments  have  made  a  vast 
change  in  the  native's  mode  of  living.  Huge 
tracts  of  territory  are  no  longer  free  to  him. 
Under  most  of  the  colonial  administrations 
there  is  a  growing  tendency  to  compel  him  to 
settle  on  a  definite  piece  of  land  and  from  it  to 
gain  his  livelihood.  Thus  the  art  of  intensive 
cultivation  is  an  immediate  requirement,  which 
will  continually  grow  more  pressing. 

Already  in  the  African  continent  we  see  the 
small  beginnings  of  the  constant  problem  of 
every  civilized  community — the  growth  of 
large  cities  and  migration  to  them  from  the 
country  districts.  The  city  problem  already 
exists  in  Egypt,  where  the  population  has  nearly 
doubled  since  the  British  occupation  in  1882. 
Alexandria  now  has  a  population  of  nearly  half 
a  million — more  than  23,000  people  to  the 
square  mile.  In  Bathurst,  the  capital  of 
Gambia,  land  on  the  river  front  is  valued  at 
$25  per  square  foot. 

In  South  and  Central  Africa  natives  are  re- 
cruited from  the  veld  to  work  in  the  centers  of 
industry,  with  the  result  that  wherever  a  town 
of  white  men  is  found  there  springs  up  beside 
it  a  native  city  from  four  to  ten  times  as  large. 
It  is  a  Pandora's  box  of  good  and  ill  together 
that  the  untutored  native  sees  opened  before 
him,  and  he  needs  the  guidance  of  Christian 
principles  in  making  his  choice. 

Thus  the  problems  of  Africa  are  the  problems 
of  a  country  in  a  state  of  transition.  There  is 
an  almost  incalculable  wealth  of  raw  material. 
There  is  sufficient  human  energy,  wisely  ap- 
plied, to  make  this  wealth  available  for  the 
great  benefit  of  the  world  at  large. 

AID  FROM  GOVERNMENTS 

GOVERNMENTS  can  do  much  and  are 
doing  much;  but  they  cannot  do  every- 
thing. They  cannot  even  effectually  control 
the  white  men  who  are  attracted  to  the  coun- 
try by  its  commercial  possibilities.  They 
cannot  altogether  prevent  legitimate  develop- 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Africa 


91 


WHERE  THE  WORD  IS   NEVER  HEARD 


EACH  white  circle  represents  the  area  within  a  fifty-mile  radius  of  a  mission 
station.  Darkest  Africa  lies  beyond.  Christian  nations  have  benefitted  by 
Africa's  wealth  for  years,  without  returning  much  in  the  way  of  Christian  stand- 
ards of  life.  The  missionary  problem  in  Africa  is  not  alone  a  spiritual  problem, 
it  is  a  problem  of  the  conservation  of  human  life  and  natural  resources  for  the 
ultimate  benefit  of  the  whole  world — including  the  African. 


92 


Africa:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


ment    from    being    turned    into    illegitimate  the  evil  moral  influences  which,  more  surely 

exploitation   of   the   native   worker,   and   the  than  any  other  agency,  sap  the  natives'  phy- 

consequent  loss  of  the  greatest  asset  of  any  sical  well  being  and  so  detract  from  the  coun- 

nation,  human  energy.     They  cannot  arrest  try's  vital  power. 


CONQUERING  THE  JUNGLE 


THE  iron  horse  is  penetrating  the  dense  jungle  and  the  once  trackless  desert. 
Africa's  great  distances  are  rapidly  being  cut  down  by  railroads  and  auto- 
mobile roads.  Improved  methods  of  transportation  make  it  possible  for  the 
missionary  to  reach  more  people  with  the  Word  of  God. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Africa 


93 


Governments  are  beginning  to  realize  that  if 
a  backward  population  is  to  be  raised  to  a  level 
of  efficient  service,  material  benefits  must  be 
accompanied  by  spiritual  well  being.  Mission- 
ary effort  is  the  only  fountain  from  which  the 
native  can  draw  the  necessary  resources  of  the 
spirit.  Consequently,  almost  all  governments 
in  these  days  welcome  missionary  effort. 

THE  GOSPEL  OF  HEALTH 

THE  missionary  problem  in  Africa  is  not 
only  a  spiritual  problem  pure  and  simple; 
it  is  also  a  problem  of  the  conservation  of 
human  life  and  natural  resources  for  the 
ultimate  benefit  of  the  whole  world. 


ONLY  HONEY 
FOR  MEDICINE 


T^'WENTY-SIX  Protestant  medical  mis- 
-*-  sionaries  are  ministering  to  the  physi- 
cal needs  of  forty  million  Mohammedans 
and  forty  million  pagans  in  North  Africa. 
While  Christian  governments  have  greatly 
improved  the  health  conditions  of  French 
West  Africa,  including  the  "White  Man's 
Grave,"  Protestant  missions  have  not  yet 
established  a  single  hospital.  Honey  is  the 
ONLY  MEDICINE  recommended  in  the 
Koran  to  "believers." 


Africa  presents  a  rich  field  for  the  medical 
missionary.  In  almost  all  parts,  though  few 
statistics  are  available,  there  is  no  doubt  that 
the  death  rate  is  far  higher  than  in  civilized 
communities,  though  it  is  not  nearly  so  high 
as  it  was  before  the  white  man  brought  law 
and  order. 

In  one  exceptional  district  of  Sierra  Leone  the 
birth  rate  is  26.6  per  thousand  and  the  death 
rate  is  53.5  per  thousand.  In  the  United  States 
registration  area  the  estimated  death  rate  is 
fourteen  per  thousand. 

Infant  mortality  is  particularly  high,  due  to 
the  ignorance  of  the  native  mothers  in  the  care 
of  their  children.  Even  in  so  advanced  a 
countiy  as  Egypt  the  deaths  of  infants  under 
one  year  are  31  per  cent,  of  the  total  native 
deaths — exactly  double  the  rate  in  New  York 
City. 

Frequent  epidemics  sweep  various  parts  of 
Africa.  In  the  Union  of  South  Africa  and  the 
British  protectorates  alone  it  is  estimated  that 
the  epidemic  of  influenza  in  1918  caused 
eighty  thousand  deaths,  while  in  the  interior 
the  devastation  was  far  greater.  In  the  Belgian 
Congo  whole  villages  were  wiped  out,  and  one 
estimate  gives  the  number  of  deaths  as  one- 
eighth  of  the  total  native  population. 

Other  plagues  that  periodically  sweep  different 
parts  of  the  continent  are  malaria,  yellow  fever, 
smallpox,  sleeping  sickness,  dysentery  and 
bubonic  plague.  Blindness  is  an  especial  curse 
of  Northern  Africa.  In  Egypt  one  person  in 
every  ninety  is  totally  blind,  and  one  in  every 
thirty-three  partially  blind.  Among  the  tribes 
of  Central  Africa,  to  see  an  old  person  is  an 
exception.  The  reason  is  that  the  sick  are 
put  out  on  the  veld  to  die  of  starvation  or  fire 
or  be  killed  by  wild  beasts. 

Sanitation  throughout  the  continent,  except  in 
centers  of  industry,  is  almost  unknown. 

GOVERNMENT  MEASURES 

TO  COMBAT  these  conditions  the  govern- 
ments of  the  various  countries  have  made 
efforts  differing  widely  in  degree  according  to 
the  progress  attained  in  civilization.  In  the 
cities   and   mine   fields   of   South   Africa   the 


94 


Africa:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


health  of  the  natives  is  well  looked  after  by 
European  physicians  and  health  officers,  while 
there  are  also  district  surgeons  appointed  by 
the  government  for  large  areas.  There  are 
no  trained  native  doctors,  and  few  nurses. 
There  are  few  government  hospitals  except 
in  cities  where  they  are  required  by  the  labor 
regulations. 

In  Central  Africa  there  are  twenty  government 
hospitals  for  natives  and  whites,  all  in  European 
towns  and  industrial  centers.  There  is  none 
for  the  native  village  population.  There  are 
no  medical  schools. 

THE  MISSIONARY  DOCTOR 

A  HEAVY  responsibility  for  the  native 
health  is  laid  upon  the  missions.  At 
present,  to  meet  this  responsibility,  there  are 
in  South  Africa  twenty-three  missionary  doctors 
and  nineteen  nurses  among  the  eight  and  one- 
half  million  natives. 

In  Central  Africa  the  forty  millions  of  natives 
are  cared  for  by  seventy-seven  foreign  evangel- 
ical medical  missionaries,  sixty-nine  men  and 
eight  women.  There  are  also  one  native  doctor 
and  seventy-four  nurses.  In  all  Central  and 
South  Africa  there  are  sixty-two  evangelical 
mission  hospitals,  and  in  South  Africa  there  are 
135  dispensaries. 

There,  is  before  the  Interchurch  World  Move- 
ment a  proposition  for  the  establishment  of  a 
medical  school  for  the  training  of  native  doctors 
and  nurses  for  South  and  Central  Africa. 

In  North  Africa  there  are  seventy-three 
government  hospitals  all  told,  most  of  them  in 
Egypt,  and  a  number  of  dispensaries.  One 
result  of  the  World  War  has  been  so  serious  an 
interference  with  missionary  work  in  this  field 
that  it  is  difficult  even  to  obtain  accurate 
figures  of  surviving  mission  enterprises. 

The  following  figures  of  evangelical  medical 
missions  for  the  eighty  million  people  of  North 
Africa  are  collected  from  the  latest  board 
reports:  foreign  missionary  doctors,  twenty- 
six;  native  doctors,  six;  foreign  missionary 
nurses,  sixty-seven;  native  nurses,  fifty-six; 
hospitals,  five;  dispensaries,  twenty-nine.  These 
figures   are   considerably   smaller   than   those 


shown  in  World  Statistics  (1916),  but  unhap- 
pily they  are  probably  more  accurate,  in  view 
of  conditions  brought  about  by  the  war. 

The  medical  missionary  has  an  enormous  con- 
tribution to  make  to  the  conservation  of  life 
and  resources  throughout  the  African  conti- 
nent. The  present  equipment  is  utterly  in- 
adequate. 

The  cure  of  the  body  presents  an  opportunity 
for  the  cure  of  the  soul. 

The  souls  of  the  older  people  among  the  natives 
can  perhaps  best  be  reached  indirectly  through 
their  bodies.  With  the  young,  missions  have 
a  direct  opportunity,  through  the  schools,  not 
only  of  implanting  the  love  of  Christ  and  the 
ideals  of  Christianity  in  the  heart,  but,  through 
those  ideals,  of  raising  up  a  race  of  men  and 
women  in  the  African  continent  who  will  be 
qualified  to  make  that  vast  reservoir  of  natural 
resources  productive  for  both  themselves  and 
the  rest  of  mankind. 

EDUCATION  OF  NATIVES 

THROUGHOUT  South  and  Central  Africa 
native  education  is  predominantly  in  the 
hands  of  the  churches.  In  South  Africa  the 
government  gives  grants  in  aid  where  the 
standard  of  education  meets  certain  require- 
ments. In  the  Union  of  South  Africa  there 
are  4,945  schools  for  white  children;  2,670  for 
colored.  For  Whites  there  is  one  school  for 
every  250  of  the  school  population ;  for  natives 
there  is  one  school  for  nearly  2,000  of  the  school 
population. 

Higher  education  for  natives  is  represented  by 
the  South  African  Native  College  at  Alice, 
Cape  Colony,  which  was  formally  opened  in 
February,  1916,  and  reported  twenty-three 
students  in  1917. 

The  rate  of  literacy  in  the  Union  of  South 
Africa  is  given  as  5  per  cent,  for  men  and 
women;  15  per  cent,  for  boys  and  girls.  In 
other  states  of  South  Africa  it  is  far  lower.  In 
Central  Africa  the  literacy  rate  is  1  per  cent, 
for  men  and  one-quarter  of  1  per  cent,  for 
women.  Only  from  1  to  2  per  cent,  of  the 
native  children  attend  school. 

Secondary  education  has  made  a  beginning  in 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Africa 


95 


Nysaland,  Angola,  Northern  Rhodesia,  Uganda 
and  British  East  Africa,  but  all  told  there  are 
probably  not  more  than  five  hundred  pupils. 
Vocational  instruction  in  agriculture,  building, 
cabinet  making,  etc.,  is  carried  out  under  some 
few  of  the  missions;  but  here  again  only  a 
beginning  has  been  made.  In  this  important 
field  there  is  limitless  opportunity  of  enlarge- 
ment. 

In  North  Africa,  State  schools  predominate  in 
the  French  colonies;  church  schools  in  the 
British  and  other  colonies.  Mohammedans 
have  their  own  schools. 

Algeria  and  Egypt  have  the  highest  percentage 
of  children  attending  schools  between  the  ages 
of  six  and  twelve.  In  Algeria  it  is  15,  and 
in  Egypt  12  per  cent.  Of  sixteen  other 
countries  in  North  Africa  the  percentage  varies 
from  9  per  cent,  in  Tunis  to  one-tenth  of 
1  per  cent,  in  Abyssinia,  the  average  for  all 
sixteen  being  3.688  per  cent.  It  is  hardly  sur- 
prising that  the  literacy  rate  for  North  Africa 
is  only  5  per  cent,  for  men  and  1  per  cent,  for 
women. 

DEARTH  OF  LITERATURE 

EDUCATION  and  the  provision  of  literature 
in  the  vernacular  are  among  the  most 
pressing  problems  of  missionary  effort  in  all  the 
African  fields.  The  missions  have  instilled  into 
the  natives  the  desire  for  education,  but  they  are 
without  the  means  to  satisfy  either  that  desire 
or  the  desire  for  reading  matter  which  the 
ability  to  read  has  given  the  native  educated 
in  a  mission  school.  In  all  Central  Africa  there 
are  but  two  or  three  small  printing  presses 
turning  out  reading  matter  in  the  vernacular. 
In  North  Africa  mission  presses  are  few  and 
inadequate,  while  the  secular  press  in  the 
vernacular  is  definitely  anti-Christian. 

There  is  a  great  and  urgent  need  for  linguists, 
printers  and  directors  of  natives  in  producing 
literature  for  these  rapidly  awakening  tribes 
and  peoples. 

UNTOUCHED  MILLIONS 

WHILE  there  is  no  considerable  part  of 
South  and  Central  Africa  where  the 
beginnings  at  least  of  missionary  enterprise  have 
not  been  made,  in  all  Central  Africa  less  than 


six  million  natives  are  touched  in  any  way  by 
evangelical  missions. 

Taking  the  two  fields  together,  there  is  one 
ordained  missionary  to  every  35,514  of  the 
native  population. 

South  Africa  is  relatively  well  looked  after. 
There  we  have  forty-three  evangelical  mission 
societies,  ten  of  them  American.  There  are  150 
evangelical  church  adherents  per  one  thousand 
of  native  population. 

PORTUGAL'S  DARKEST  AFRICA 

PORTUGUESE  East  Africa  is  a  unique  field 
for  missionary  endeavor.  It  has  an  area  of 
195,000  square  miles  and  a  population  of  about 
three  million.  This  is  practically  unoccupied 
territory. 

Commercial  companies,  chartered  by  the  Por- 
tuguese Government  and  under  governmental 
control,  are  exploiting  the  country  for  cotton, 
sugar,  rubber  and  other  products.  The  native 
people  are  forced  by  the  Mozambique  Com- 
pany, the  largest  of  these  commercial  com- 
panies, to  work  without  fair  wages  and  with 
no  regard  for  their  individual  or  racial  rights. 
The  police  and  soldiers  are  the  agents  of  force, 
used  in  the  labor  propaganda.  Rum  is  manu- 
factured and  sold  by  the  company. 

Prostitution  of  the  native  women  of  the 
country  by  Portuguese  officials  and  native 
police  is  carried  on  regularly. 

Taken  as  a  whole,  the  moral  character  of  the 
people  is  far  below  what  it  was  in  heathenism, 
and  a  deliberate  and  systematic  opposition  to 
the  establishment  of  mission-work  among  the 
people  of  the  country  over  which  it  rules  is 
carried  out  by  the  Mozambique  Company. 

The  American  Board  and  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  occupy  positions  of  strategic  importance 
in  relation  to  this  field,  and  an  agreement  has 
been  reached  as  to  the  spheres  of  influence  of 
each. 

In  Central  Africa  there  is  the  spectacle  of  a  hand- 
ful of  devoted  missionaries  struggling  heroically 
to  perform  an  impossible  task.  After  twenty- 
five  years  of  labor  1  per  cent,  of  the  native 
population  are  communicants  of  evangelical 
churches.    There  is  about  the  same  proportion 


96 


Africa:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


of  Catholics.  Of  the  total  population  of  more 
than  forty  million  natives  in  Central  Africa  and 
the  islands,  twenty-six  million  have  no  missions 
among  or  near  them.  Of  the  remaining  millions, 
more  than  half  are  practically  untouched. 

This  is. not  on  account  of  any  natural  difficul- 
ties. The  natives  are  not  inaccessible.  Ninety 
per  cent,  of  them  are  reached  by  commerce. 
They  earn  money  and  purchase  goods  from 
England,  the  United  States,  India,  Japan  and 
Australia — clothing,  cotton  goods,  boots,  hats, 
blankets,  flour,  sugar,  tinned  food,  tobacco, 
matches.  But  only  10  per  cent,  of  those 
touched  by  commerce  are  reached  by  the  Word 
of  God. 

MOHAMMEDAN  HOSTILITY 

NORTH  AFRICA  presents  a  different  and 
an  even  more  difficult  problem  to  the 
evangelical  missionary  than  South  or  Central 
Africa.  Mohammedanism  here  is  actively  hostile 
to  Christianity,  while  the  French  colonies  are 
occupied,  though  by  no  means  fully,  by  Catholic 
mission  agencies.  Nevertheless  the  French 
Government  has  expressed  a  desire  to  cooperate 
in  missionary  enterprise. 

Though  Mohammedan  North  Africa  is  under 
the  political  control  of  Christian  governments, 
the  Moslem  spirit  and  Arabic  blood,  speech 
and  culture  bind  the  Mohammedans  of  the 
various  races  into  a  religious  community  which 
is  actively  antagonistic  to  Christianity.  Thirty- 
six  per  cent,  of  the  population  of  Africa  is 
Moslem.  North  of  latitude  twenty,  90  per 
cent,  of  the  people  live  according  to  the  moral 
standards  of  Arabia  in  the  seventh  century. 

From  these  northern  countries  the  pagans  of 
the  Sudan  and  Central  Africa  are  menaced. 
Mohammedan  traders  are  rapidly  finding  their 
way  south  among  the  pagan  tribes.  In  every 
Mohammedan  character  religious  and  com- 
mercial elements  are  mingled.  For  this  reason 
the  Moslem  is  doubly  attractive  to  the  pagan. 
"Whole  tribes  have  been  converted  during  the 
last  few  decades.  By  the  enunciation  of  a 
simple  formula  the  pagan  becomes  anti- 
Christian  rather  than  non-Christian. 

Islam  is  not  a  stepping  stone  from  paganism  to 
Christianity.    Since  the  war  the  religious  and 


political  leaders  of  Islam  in  North  Africa 
have  shown  themselves  definitely  opposed  to 
foreign  influences.  This  is  their  admission 
of  the  imdermining  effects  of  Western  civiliza- 
tion on  Mohammedanism.     They  are  fighting 


CAIRO,  the  capital  of  Egypt,  is  the 
intellectual  center  of  the  Moslem 
World.  It  is  the  key  to  the  Moslem  problem 
in  North  Africa.  It  has  eighty-four  papers 
and  reviews.  In  it  are  430  mosques  and 
the  famous  El  Azhar  University,  influencing 
Moslem  thought  and  life  throughout  the 
world. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Africa 


97 


ISLAM  IN  AFRICA 


THE  STRONGEST  LINE 
OF 

MOHAiMMEDAN  ADVANCE 

IN  THE  WORLD 

*•*         CENTERS  OF  MOHAMMEDAN   PENETRATION 
^Hl      Population  wholly  or  predominantly  Mohammedan 
9SSm       Considerable  part  of  population  P^ohammedan 

ARROWS  INDICATE  MOST  AGGRESSIVE  MOHAMMEDAN  ADVANCE 


FORTY  million  Mohammedans  are  advancing  like  a  mighty  army  on  the 
pagans  of  Central  Africa.  Reports  just  received  from  West  Africa,  from 
Senegal  to  Nigeria,  and  other  places  invariably  call  for  help  to  combat  the 
Mohammedan  menace.  Islam  is  the  foe  of  democracy.  The  backward 
peoples  of  Africa  cannot  receive  the  benefits  and  blessings  of  our  civilization 
and  religion  while  influenced  by  Islam. 


98 


Africa:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


with  their  backs  against  the  wall .  The  Moham- 
medan advance  in  North  Africa  is  undoubtedly 
one  of  the  most  urgent  problems  confronting 
the  Christian  church.  The  hour  for  an  aggres- 
sive campaign  has  struck. 

WHERE  ARE  THE  CHRISTIANS? 

OF  THE  population  of  nearly  eighty  million 
of  North  Africa,  communicants  of  evan- 
gelical churches  number  a  little  less  than 
121,000.  There  .  are  105,000  baptized  non- 
communicants,  and  57,000  under  Christian 
instruction.  Catholics  have  gained  257,000 
converts. 

Sixty  million  natives  of  North  Africa  have  had 
no  opportunity  of  hearing  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

According  to  the  latest  board  reports  there  are 
815  evangelical  missionaries  in  North  Africa — 
one  to  every  95,000  of  population.  Nine 
colonies  and  political  territories,  comprising  an 
area  of  nearly  two  million  square  miles  and 
with  a  population  of  more  than  thirteen  million 
people,  are  totally  unoccupied  by  Protestant 


missions.  Five  other  countries,  having  an  area 
more  than  ten  times  that  of  New  England  and 
a  population  of  nearly  five  million,  possess  but 
one  mission  station  each,  manned  in  most 
cases  by  only  one  missionary.  In  the  Sudan 
there  is  one  stretch  of  1,500  miles  between  two 
mission  stations. 

North  Africa,  earlier  than  the  rest  of  the 
continent,  has  caught  echoes  of  the  world-cry 
for  democracy.  For  most  of  the  colonies  and 
dependencies  a  measure  of  self-governmeht  is 
only  a  question  of  time.  When  that  time  comes 
it  depends  on  the  church  of  Christ  whether  it 
shall  assume  a  materialistic  shape  or  be  inspired 
by  the  only  ideals  that  can  make  for  human 
happiness  and  true  democracy. 

What  is  true  today  for  North  Africa  will  be  true 
tomorrow  for  the  backward  places  of  Central 
and  South  Africa.  Before  the  natives  of  these 
places  can  be  fit  to  share  in  any  way  in  govern- 
ment, they  must  be  educated  in  the  Christian 
ideals  on  which  alone  a  safe  and  sane 
democracy  can  be  founded. 


What  Africa  Asks  of  the  United  States 

Seven  hundred  and  twelve  new  missionaries  to  bring  light  to  the  "dark,  sobbing 
continent." 

Interchurch  World  Movement  Estimates  for  American  Foreign  Missionary  Societies  in  Africa 


Evangelistic 

Educational 

Medical 

Literature 

Others* 

Total 712 


Missionaries  needed 

Missionaries 

for  5-year  period 

needed  for  1920 

1920-1925 

274 

833 

218 

666 

163 

497 

11 

31 

46 

142 

2,169 


*Business  agents,  industrial  and  institutional  workers,  etc. 


INDIA 

With  Ceylon  and  Afghanistan 

INDIA  is  on  the  threshold  of  better  things.  The  most  universal  demand  is  for 
schools  and  education.  India  is  learning  from  Japan  what  schools  can  do  for 
increase  of  trade  and  economic  independence.  The  influence  of  the  American 
colonial  policy  in  the  Philippines  is  having  a  marked  effect  both  on  the  British 
colonial  government  and  on  the  popular  demand  for  increased  rights  of  self-determina- 
tion. 

Industrial  India  has  been  set  forward  twenty-five  years  by  the  war.  The  outcaste 
movement  has  become  one  of  the  greatest  social  movements  of  the  century,  promising 
economic  and  social  emancipation  to  fifty  million  people  whose  lot  has  been  almost 
as  pitiable  as  that  of  slaves. 

But  India  is  now  more  in  a  chaos  of  destruction  than  in  a  process  of  construction, 
and  forces  are  growing  which  bode  ill  for  the  peace  of  Asia.  The  existing  contacts 
with  Western  civilization  are  often  very  destructive  and  demoralizing. 

India,  uncaptured  for  Christ,  presents  an  insuperable  obstacle  to  the  kingdom  of  God 
in  Asia;  but  India  converted  to  the  gospel  will  be  a  reservoir  of  spiritual  power 
for  the  enrichment  and  reinterpretation  of  the  gospel  itself  to  the  Western  world. 

Christians '. 5,000,000 

Hindus 234,000,000 

Mohammedans 71,000,000 

Buddhists 12,000,000 

Animists 11,000,000 

Others 7,000,000 

MOTHERLAND  OF  RELIGION  ment    of    her    vast    natural    resources.      Her 

OVER   the  Western   world   since  ancient  material  rise  is  bound  to  make  changes  in  the 

times  India  has  exerted  an  indefinable  ^-eligious  map  of  Asia.    How  this  map  changes 

charm.     Over  the  Asiatic  world  she  has  cast  ^^  of  vital  importance  to  the  whole  world, 

the  spell  of  her  religious  feeling.  But  today  India,   with   Ceylon,   is  the  most 

"In  India,"  said  Professor  Max  Miiller,  "you  essentially  religious  of  the  many  and  diverse 

find  yourself  between  an  immense  past  and  an  ""^^^.^'^  ^^e  non-Chnstian  world.    In  the  past 

immense  future "  ^^        "  ^       home  oi  religions.     While 

Athens  and  Rome  were  laying  the  foundations 
We  may  not  measure  India's  power  in  terms  of  for  republican  forms  of  government  for  man- 
Western  materialistic  progress.  Along  with  kind,  India's  Buddha  was  teaching  men  to 
Russia  and  China,  she  is  beginning  the  develop-  govern  themselves  by  the  spirit. 


100 


India:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


MANY  PEOPLES,  MANY  TONGUES 

INDIA  is  the  home  of  one-fifth  of  the  human 
race.  India's  population  of  nearly  three 
hundred  and  forty  million,  more  than  three 
times  that  of  the  United  States,  is  crowded 
into  an  area  about  half  as  large.  The  average 
density  in  India  is  163  persons  to  the  square 
mile,  as  compared  with  a  density  of  thirty-nine 
persons  in  this  country. 

Owing  to  successive  swarms  of  invaders,  there 
is  now  a  vast  complex  of  race  and  creed  com- 
prising seven  distinct  races  speaking  about 
180  different  languages  and  perhaps  100  ad- 
ditional dialects. 

India  is  the  most  heterogeneous  country  in  the 
world.  At  one  extreme  are  the  land-holding 
and  professional  classes,  with  a  nucleus  of  those 
more  or  less  literate  in  English ;  at  the  other  are 
some  aboriginal  tribes,  such  as  the  Bhils,  who 
live  in  the  recesses  of  the  jungles,  and  depend 
on  bow  and  arrow  for  sustenance,  or  the  primi- 
tive head-hunting  Assamese  and  hill-tribes  of 
the  northeast  frontier. 

THE  CURSE  OF  CASTE 

NO  SURVEY  of  social  conditions  may 
neglect  the  Hindu  institution  of  caste.  It 
has  authority  for  existence  in  the  sacred  books 
of  Hinduism,  and  has  been  imposed  upon  the 
Hindus  and  consecrated  to  use  through  cen- 
turies by  their  Brahmans  or  priests. 

Caste  has  developed  not  only  religious  distinc- 
tions but  economic  divisions  that  cut  man  from 
intercourse  and  trade  with  man. 

If  Christianity  banishes  caste  from  India,  more 
than  half  the  battle  for  economic  reorganization 
is  won.  Stratified  through  centuries,  caste 
is  showing  signs  of  disintegration  today. 

In  the  ordinary  affairs  of  life  no  low  caste 
Hindu  may  have  contact  with  the  fortunately 
placed  Brahman.  Birth  in  a  certain  caste  pre- 
destines a  man  or  woman  for  life  to  either  a 
privileged  or  a  degraded  condition.  The 
penalties  for  any  infringement  are  severe  and 
ruthlessly  enforced  by  the  Brahmans.  Neither 
wealth  nor  social  ambition  is  of  any  avail. 
Intermarriage  between  the  Brahmans  and  the 
other  castes  or  depressed  or   foreign  classes 


and  social  meals  at  which  both  Brahmans  and 
other  classes  are  represented  are  taboo. 

The  effect  of  this  paralyzing  power  on  the  social, 
economic  and  political  life  of  India  is  poverty 


LAND  OF  MANY  TONGUES 


1 

I 


INDIA 

A  STUMBLING   BLOCK 

IN  THE 
MISSIONARY  PROBLEM 

TWELVE  LANGUAGES. 
EACH  THE  SPEECH  OF 
5  MILLION  OR  MORE  PEOPLE 


[3EEI]   m  tMrnHfi 


INDIA  is  the  most  heterogeneous  country 
in  the  world.  Its  people  present  a  vast 
complex  of  race  and  creed,  comprising  seven 
distinct  races  with  about  280  languages 
and  dialects.  In  addition  to  the  barrier 
of  race  and  language,  there  is  the  caste 
barrier,  which  cuts  man  from  intercourse 
and  trade  with  his  fellowman  and  paralyzes 
the  social,  economic  and  political  life  of 
the  country.  The  missionary  in  India 
deals  not  with  one  people  with  common 
customs,  but  with  multitudinous  groups, 
each  bound  by  tradition  to  a  long- estab- 
lished mode  of  life. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  India 


101 


and  wretchedness.  One  great  problem  for  the 
Christian  missionary  has  been  the  condition  of 
the  depressed  or  submerged  classes.  Though 
these  classes  are  now  rapidly  improving  their 
economic  status  by  the  adoption  of  profitable 
trades,  from  the  practise  of  which  they  were 
formerly  excluded  by  the  more  fortunate  classes, 
the  vast  agricultural  middle  class  has  only 
begun  the  movement  toward  Western  moral 
and  political  ideals. 

OUTCA5TE  TRADES 

INDIA  is  one  of  the  largest  exporters  of  hides 
in  the  world.  The  handling  and  treatment 
of  the  skins  of  dead  animals  are  taboo  to  Hindus 
of  good  caste.  This  industry  has  always  been 
in  the  hands  of  the  pariah  or  pancama  class. 
The  direct  result  has  been  a  corresponding 
economic  betterment  of  these  pariahs  and  of 
the  vast  numbers  of  people  practising  forbidden 
trades  who  have  for  many  centuries  lived 
beyond  the  proper  Hindu  pale.  It  is  among  the 
depressed  classes  that  the  Christian's  rival, 
Islam,  with  easy  democratic  ways  and  vigorous 
propaganda,  is  making  gains. 

More  than  70  per  cent,  of  India's  vast 
population  is  engaged  in  agriculture.  Drought 
and  famine  are  periodic  visitations,  and  the 
condition  of  the  ryat  or  farmer  is  not  enviable. 
His  cattle  are  too  light  and  ill-fed  for  the  work 
demanded  of  them.  The  necessary  tilth  for 
crops  is  obtained  by  frequent  superficial  plow- 
ing, so  that  his  soil  does  not  yield  a  return 
proportionate  to  the  amount  of  labor  involved. 
His  tools  are  the  tools  of  two  thousand  years 
ago.  Grain  is  separated  by  treading  out  with 
oxen,  beating  out  by  hand  and  winnowing  by 
the  wind. 

Despite  these  drawbacks  the  country  is  the 
largest  rice  producer  in  the  world.  The  United 
States  is  the  only  country  in  the  world  that 
produces  more  cotton  than  India.  India  now 
exports  cotton  annually  to  the  value  of  more 
than  $193,000,000.  Her  jute  exports  are  worth 
over  $171,000,000. 

At  the  close  of  1917  there  were  21,737  agricul- 
tural and  non-agricultural  cooperative  societies 
with  a  total  membership  of  about  959,525, 
showing  since  the  inception  of  the  movement  in 


1907,  an  annual  increase  of  one  hundred  thou- 
sand members.  When  the  rural  credit  banks 
and  the  cooperative  movements  enable  the  ryat 
to  use  tractors  and  machinery,  India  will  be 
on  the  way  to  freedom  from  the  twin  specters  of 
famine  and  disease. 


GROWTH  OF  THE  COTTON 
AND  JUTE  INDUSTRIES 


NUMBER 

EMPLOYED  IN 

FACTORIES 


250,000 


200.000 


I5Q000 


100.000 


I5'I5  '17 


T  N  THE  last  ten  years  the  factories  of  India 
•*-  have  nearly  doubled.  With  these  factor- 
ies, which  might  be  the  means  of  truly  enrich- 
ing this  land  of  the  desperately  poor,  the 
evils  of  industrialism  come  crowding.  It  is 
estimated  that  nine-tenths  of  the  popula- 
tion of  India  is  undernourished.  Whether 
the  new  era  of  the  factory  will  be  more 
benevolent  than  the  old  agricultural  era, 
depends  largely  on  the  standards  taught 
by  Christian  missionaries. 


T 


Y.  M.  C.  A.   HELPS  FARMERS 

HE  Y.  M.  C.  A.  has  been  able  to  reach  the 


rural  population  of  India  in  a  singularly 
effective  manner.  Its  method  of  approach  is  to 
send  a  rural  secretary  to  a  village  to  preach 


102 


India:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


the  gospel  of  the  governmental  rural  credit 
system.  When  he  has  organized  a  group  of 
people,  headed,  if  possible,  by  a  native  official, 
the  government  is  petitioned  to  install  a  local 
credit  bank.  The  "Y"  secretary  impresses 
upon  the  group  that  the  success  or  failure  of 
the  system  depends  on  the  individual  members 
of  the  gi'oup.  His  work  is  by  no  means  done 
when  organization  is  complete.  He  conducts 
evening  classes  in  general  educational  subjects, 
in  hygiene  and  sanitation,  and  the  Bible.  He 
becomes  the  friend  and  adviser  of  the  groups 
he  has  put  on  the  road  to  independence. 

It  is  significant  that  most  of  the  secretaries  in 
rural  work  are  natives.  In  India,  as  elsewhere, 
the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  has  adopted  the  policy  of  plac- 
ing natives  in  control  wherever  possible.  The 
National  Committee  is  predominantly  Indian, 
and  the  General  Secretary,  Mr.  K.  T.  Paul,  is 
a  native.  This  policy  of  developing  Christian 
leadership  among  the  natives  gives  the  work 
of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  popularity  among  classes  in 
whom  the  feeling  of  nationality  is  highly  de- 
veloped, and  leads  to  native  support. 

LAND  OF  VERY  POOR 

INDIA  is  still  the  land  of  the  desperately  poor. 
The  average  daily  wage  in  the  United  States 
for  unskilled  labor  before  the  war  was  $2.50,  as 
against  an  average  varying  from  three  cents, 
among  the  rural  population,  to  about  eleven 
cents,  for  the  urban  population,  in  India.  Be- 
fore the  war  the  average  weekly  wage  for 
skilled  labor  in  the  United  States  was  $30, 
compared  with  India's  wage  of  $2  for  skilled 
labor. 

The  cost  of  living  is  not  proportionately  low. 
Rather,  it  has  risen  from  200  to  300  per  cent,  in 
the  last  twenty-five  years.  It  is  estimated 
that  nine-tenths  of  the  population  of  India 
is  undernourished.  Whether  the  new  industrial 
era  that  is  being  ushered  in  will  be  more 
benevolent,  depends  largely  on  the  standards 
which  Christian  missionaries  teach,  in  the 
dawning  day  of  industrial  expansion. 

POTENTIALLY  WEALTHY 

INDIA  could  be  rich.    Her  man  power  seems 
exhaustless.    The  steady  drain  of  emigra- 
tion   to    the    Malay    Archipelago    has    been 


practically  unfelt.  Her  mineral  resources  are 
still  abundant.  She  is  still  importing  annually 
ten  million  dollars'  worth  of  copper,  although 
she  has  vast  deposits  of  her  ov/n.  The  day 
approaches  when  she  will  not  export  her  raw 
cotton  but  manufacture  it,  when  she  will  raise 
her  own  sugar  instead  of  importing  fifty  million 
dollars'  worth  from  Java. 

INDUSTRIAL  GROWTH 

IN  THE  last  ten  years  the  factories  have 
increased  by  80  per  cent.  The  great 
growth  of  the  cotton-mills  of  Bombay,  the  jute- 
mills  of  Calcutta,  and  the  steel-mills  of  Sakchi 
or  Jamshedpur,  and  the  mines  of  coal,  mica, 
silver,  manganese,  tin,  tungsten  and  many 
others,  in  conjunction  with  the  steady  shifting 
of  multitudes  of  workers  from  the  quiet  villages 
to  the  busy,  grimy  and  deadly  slums,  marks 
the  change  that  is  coming  over  this  dreamy  old 
land.  The  hands  employed  daily  in  the  mills 
and  factories  of  India  in  1916  were  reported 
as  1,061,409,  the  number  having  increased  a 
half  in  ten  years. 

And  with  the  coming  of  these  factories,  which 
might,  indeed,  enrich  the  country,  the  evils  of 
industrialism  are  being  felt.  Overcrowding  in 
the  chawls  or  tenements,  low  wages,  long  hours 
and  child-labor — these  begin  to  take  their  toll 
of  human  life. 

An  India  Factory  Commission  in  1908  found 
women  workers  employed  for  seventeen  and 
eighteen  hours  a  day  in  factories,  and  found 
the  average  hours  for  men,  women  and  children 
in  all  mills  and  factories  to  be  twelve  to  fourteen 
a  day. 

A  government  act  now  limits  the  hours  of  em- 
ployment in  textile  mills  to  twelve.  But  last 
year  a  general  strike  of  textile  workers  was 
declared  at  Bombay,  involving  some  seventy 
thousand  workers,  and  maintained  for  several 
days,  showing  that  oppression  still  prevailed. 

FEVER  OF  UNREST 

POLITICALLY  and  economically,  the  coun- 
try is  unrestful  in  the  midst  of  momentous 
change.  The  changes  are  inevitable,  and  they 
are  inevitably  disastrous,  if  the  people  are  not 
educated  for  the  new  day. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  India 


103 


There  is  a  host  of  new  problems  demanding 
solution.  The  movement  formerly  called  the 
svadesi,  which  attempted  a  boycott  of  foreign 
goods  and  was  accompanied  with  outbreaks  of 
sedition  and  assassination,  is  now  known  as 
the  "home-rule"  movement  and  seeks  for  a 
larger  degree  of  political  independence.  It  has 
been  rewarded  with  important  concessions 
looking  towards  a  greater  Indian  participation 
in  matters  of  government,  brought  about 
through  the  legislative  reforms  recommended 
by  Lord  Morley,  Mr.  Montagu  and  Lord 
Chelmsford. 

Another  problem  much  discussed  has  been  the 
protection  of  Indian  emigrants  from  social  and 
civil  disabilities  in  South  Africa  and  in  other 
parts  of  the  British  Empire.  The  return  of 
a  million  Indian  soldiers  from  war  service  in 
Mesopotamia,  Arabia,  Egypt  and  France,  where 
they  received  a  new  view  of  European  life  and 
character  and  contracted  a  new  international 
fellowship,  is  accentuating  the  demand  for  a 
new  social  and  moral  order. 

LITERACY,  EDUCATION 

THE  last  available  figures  (1911)  show 
that  89  per  cent,  of  the  men  of  India 
were  illiterate,  and  99  per  cent,  of  the  women. 
Ceylon  is  in  advance  of  India,  having  26  per 
cent,  literate. 

In  India  and  Ceylon,  in  1916,  there  were  re- 
ported over  14,000  Protestant  missionary 
schools  of  all  grades  attended  by  more  than 
650,000  pupils. 

The  total  attendance  at  public  schools  in 
India  for  1917  was  reported  over  7,200,000. 
In  the  public  schools  less  than  one-fifth  of 
the  pupils  were  girls,  though  in  the  missionary 
schools  the  ratio  was  probably  higher.  In 
the  public  schools  the  total  attendance  had 
increased  about  17  per  cent,  in  five  years, 
but  the  female  attendance  had  increased 
in  primary  schools  33  per  cent.;  in  high 
schools,  47  per  cent.;  and  in  colleges  201  per 
cent. 

Compulsory  education,  as  we  know  it  in  the 
West,  and  as  Japan  practises  it,  with  schools 
for  all  children,  is  an  impossibility  at  present 
for  India.    The  country  is  too  poor. 


RELIGION  AND  EDUCATION 


JAINS 
SIKHS 

CHRISTIANS 
BUDDHISTS 

ANIMISTS 


ILLITERATES 


O  LITERATES 


MOHAMMEDANS 


EDUCATION  in  India  is  largely  a  matter 
of  religion.  If  you  are  one  of  the 
sixty  or  seventy  millions  of  low  caste  or 
outcaste  Hindus,  your  chance  for  an  educa- 
tion dwindles  to  almost  nothing,  for  you 
are  not  allowed  in  schools.  Christianity, 
however,  is  bringing  schools  to  the  depressed 
classes,  from  which  most  of  its  converts 
are  recruited. 


104 


India:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


The  men  are  ignorant,  and  the  women  are  more 
so.  The  women  are  not  only  without  schooling, 
but  among  some  of  the  upper  classes  they  lead 
even  more  secluded  lives  than  the  other  women 
of  the  East. 

DAUGHTER  A  BURDEN 

THE  birth  of  a  daughter  is  still  considered  a 
misfortune  in  India,  for  her  marriage  be- 
comes an  added  economic  concern  to  her 
parents.  It  is  a  disgrace  to  be  unmarried. 
Nearly  every  family  in  India  goes  into  debt  for 
the  dowry. 

Is  it  not  small  wonder  that  through  centuries 
until  soon  after  the  abolition  of  the  suttee,  or 
the  immolation  of  a  widow  on  her  husband's 
funeral  pyre,  female  infanticide  was  often  prac- 
tised by  Hindu  parents? 

The  child  wives  and  child  widows  of  India 
today  are  a  crying  waste.  Early  marriage  pre- 
vails. This  is  emphasized  in  the  following 
table,  which  shows  the  proportion  of  girls  of 
various  ages  who  are  married: 

Under  5  years one  in  72 

From  5  to  10  years one  in  10 

From  10  to  15  years more  than  two  in  five 

From  15  to  20  years four  in  five 

In  the  whole  of  India  there  are  more  than  two 
and  a  half  million  wives  under  ten  years  of  age, 
and  nine  million  under  fifteen  years  of  age. 
The  aboriginal  tribes,  however,  do  not  give 
their  girls  in  wedlock  until  after  they  have 
attained  maturity. 

HINDU  DIVORCE  RARE 

A  MAN  may  have  many  wives,  and  in  cases 
of  sterility  irregular  sex  relations  are 
countenanced  and  even  supported  by  the  Arya 
Samaj,  a  modern  Hindu  reform  society.  Hindu 
divorce  is  rarer  than  among  Indian  Moslems, 
for  a  woman  is  an  economic  factor  in  her 
husband's  family. 

The  Christian  missionary  has  found  no  part 
of  his  work  more  gratifying  than  the  slow  loosen- 
ing of  the  caste  and  religious  bonds  that  were 
suffocating  Indian  womanhood.  The  women 
missionary  doctors  have  often  penetrated 
Indian  homes  where  no  Western  influence  had 
ever  gone  before. 


FREEING  WOMEN  OF  INDIA 


LITERATES 

1    t^' 
I      c 


LITERATES 
13,".  % 


ALL   RELIGIONS 


CHRISTIANS 


CHRISTIAN  influence  is  slowly  loosen- 
ing the  social  caste  and  religious  bonds 
that  were  suffocating  Indian  womanhood. 
More  than  one  Christian  woman  out  of 
eight  can  read,  as  compared  with  one  out  of 
a  hundred  among  the  women  of  India  as  a 
whole.  The  education  of  Christian  mothers 
is,  perhaps,  the  greatest  gift  of  the  missions 
to  the  Orient. 


LAWS  ON  MARRIAGE 

HINDUS  are  coming  to  see  the  deleterious 
effects  of  child-marriage.  Legislation  in 
the  feudatory  state  of  Mysore  expressly  for- 
bids the  marriage  of  girls  under  eight  years  of 
age,  and  the  marriage  of  girls  under  fourteen 
with  men  over  fifty  years  of  age.  In  the  pro- 
gressive state  of  Baroda,  an  act  forbids  marriage 
of  girls  under  nine. 

The  natural  result  of  an  iniquitous  social  sys- 
tem like  child-marriage  among  Hindus  is  restric- 
tion upon  the  remarriage  of  child-widows.  One 
of  the  first  great  works  of  missionaries  and  the 
Western  officials  was  to  abolish  the  cruel  prac- 
tise of  suttee.  An  act  against  it  was  passed 
in  1829. 

In  1856  the  remarriage  of  widows  was  legalized 
by  the  British  Government.  But  it  is  custom, 
not  law,  that  rules  in  the  Orient,  and  this  cus- 
tom is  only  slowly  being  adopted  by  small 
numbers  of  advanced  Hindus. 

The  vitality  of  a  race  must  suffer  when  social 
abuses  like  child-marriage  obtain  through  cen- 
turies.   The  total  birth  rate  per  thousand  for 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  India 


105 


THE  RELIGIOUS  MAP  OF  INDIA 


MOSLEM  POPULATION 

r    ^^  ^  ^  J9II  CENSUS) 

J   *    ^,''' INDIA,  CEYLON  AND 
^  AFGHANISTAN 

/    "^  ^.  r.  / 

\ 


BUDDHIST  POPULATION 

,  (1911  CENSUS) 

^■^  INDIA,  CEYLON  AND 
AFGHANISTAN 


THE  five  million  Christians  of  India  do  not  seem  many  in  comparison  with 
the  two  hundred  and  thirty-four  million  Hindus  or  the  seventy-one 
million  Mohammedans  or  even  the  twelve  million  Buddhists.  Missionaries  are 
succeeding  in  putting  an  ideal  of  the  worth  of  human  life  into  India.  But 
when  so  many  people  are  sick,  when  great  changes  are  so  imminent,  when  the 
number  of  people  is  increasing  at  so  great  a  rate,  from  ten  to  one  hundred 
times  the  present  active  Christian  forces  in  India  would  not  be  too  many. 


106 


India:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


India  in  1917  was  39.33,  while  the  death  rate, 
32.72  per  thousand,  was  nearly  as  great. 
Meanwhile  the  infant  mortality  of  India  was 
206  per  thousand,  as  against  a  rate  of  109  per 
thousand  in  England.  To  the  Christian  ob- 
server, the  waste  of  precious  human  life  is  bar- 
barous. 

WOMAN  DOCTOR'S  ROLE 

THE  woman  doctor  feels  that  she  strikes  at 
the  heart  of  the  bulk  of  human  waste  in 
India  when  she  brings  enlightenment  concerning 
child-birth.  There  is  the  beginning  of  ignorance 
and  a  double  burden  of  superstition.  There  the 
fatal  effects  of  sedentary  life  and  seclusion 
show  on  the  mother.  There  feeble  little  mites 
are  brought  into  the  world  by  girls  who  would 
still  be  playing  "tag"  in  Western  countries. 
Many  a  Hindu  girl  has  borne  six  children  and 
lost  three  of  them,  grown  old  and  died,  before 
the  average  Western  girl  would  have  begun  to 
think  of  marriage. 

Child-marriage  in  India  casts  a  burden  on  the 
whole  world,  and  breeds  a  race  that  can  neither 
produce  nor  afford  to  consume  its  share  of  this 
world's  goods. 

India's  widespread  ill  health  not  only  is  a 
merciless  waste  and  a  vast  sore  on  its  own  well- 
being,  but  it  makes  the  whole  world  sag  below 
our  Christian  standards  for  the  Whole  Man. 
Epidemic  diseases  like  cholera,  plague  and 
fevers  run  up  the  death  rate. 

There  are  no  figures  to  indicate  the  great  pro- 
portion who  do  not  die,  but  live  sickly,  unpro- 
ductive lives.  No  temple  in  India  is  without 
its  entourage  of  beggars,  lepers,  blind,  deaf,  and 
mutilated.  Some  of  these  even  pretend  their 
diseases. 

It  is  true  that  a  certain  superstitious  respect  at- 
taching to  these  forlorn  ones  brings  them  com- 
forting alms.  But  charity  for  the  unfit  as  we 
know  it  in  the  West,  and  careful  institutional 
provision  to  look  after  them,  in  no  way  help  to 
bind  up  the  sores  of  India.  The  British  Govern- 
ment has  made  some  effort,  and  there  are  fifty 
leper  stations  under  missionary  supervision  not 
supported  by  the  government,  but  there  are 
still  a  hundred  thousand  lepers  roaming  the 
streets  of  Indian  villages. 


VISION  OF  HEALTH 

THE  Christian  missionaries  have  endeavored 
to  build  toward  better  health  for  the  three 
hundred  and  forty  million  people  of  India. 
There  are  185  mission  hospitals  and  300  foreign 
missionary  doctors;  160  of  these  doctors  are 
women,  whose  every  deed  tends  not  only 
to  lift  the  physical  misery  of  the  land,  but 
to  open  the  windows  onto  a  better  world  for 
the  secluded  women  of  the  East.  Their  great 
contribution  is  the  Ideal,  for  without  the  ideal  of 
the  worth  of  every  single  human  life  the  in- 
spiration would  be  lacking  for  either  govern- 
ment or  people  to  bestir  themselves. 

But  when  so  many  are  sick,  when  great 
changes  are  so  imminent,  when  the  fecundity 
of  the  people  is  increasing  the  number  of  lives 
so  rapidly,  the  call  is  for  double  the  number  of 
Christian  agencies.  From  ten  to  one  hundred 
times  the  present  active  Christian  forces  in 
India  would  not  be  too  many. 

STATUS  OF  RELIGIONS 

TODAY  there  are  five  million  Christians  in 
India,  nearly  1.5  per  cent,  of  the  population. 
But  their  significance  cannot  be  counted  by 
numbers.  Christianity  is  spreading  rapidly. 
Ten  years  ago  there  were  only  3,900,000. 
Each  new  convert  counts  tremendously,  fell- 
ing the  hideous  walls  of  caste,  in  setting  new 
examples  of  health  and  social  relations. 

There  are  two  hundred  and  thirty-four  million 
Hindus,  seventy-one  million  Mohammedans, 
twelve  million  Buddhists,  eleven  million  Ani- 
mists,  but  India  is  a  land  of  religious  change, 
and  no  one  can  foretell  what  the  next  ten  years 
will  bring  forth.  The  present  rapid  spread  of 
Christianity  is  comparable  to  the  remarkable 
religious  phenomenon  of  the  rise  of  Buddhism 
to  domination,  commencing  in  the  fifth  century 
B.  C.  and  extending  to  its  fall  in  500  A.  D., 
under  the  Brahman  reaction,  and  to  the  rise  of 
Islam  in  the  twelfth  century  and  its  growth  to 
the  present  day. 

CONVERSION  BY  VILLAGE 

THE  economic  forms  of  the  West  make  rapid 
headway.  The  adoption  by  the  respectable 
classes  of  Hindus  of  some  commercially  profit- 
able trades,  as  for  example  the  leather  industry, 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  India 


107 


ONWARD,  UPWARD 


POPULATION 
IN  MILLIONS 


400 


300 


200 


TOTAL   POPUl^ 


HINDUS 


30 


20 


1881 


1891 


1901 


1911  1919 


which  traditionally  belongs  to  the  outcaste,  has 
already  been  regarded  as  threatening  by  Hindu 
leaders.  Add  to  this  the  fact  that  whole 
villages  of  those  so  employed  beg  for  Christian 
missionaries  so  that  all  together  the  village  shall 
come  into  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  you 
behold  the  tremendous  dynamic  force,  working 
ever  more  rapidly  through  the  entire  social 
fabric  of  India. 

Conversion  by  village  as  it  is  now  going  on  in 
India  is  a  remarkable  phenomenon,  with  far- 
reaching  effects.  These  outcaste  villages  have 
been  doomed  for  centuries  to  carry  on  the 
scavenger's  work  and  the  dirtiest  and  most 
arduous  labors.  Their  people  have  never  been 
allowed  inside  schools.  They  have  been  cheated 
and  oppressed. 

The  Christian  message  of  the  worth  of  the 
individual  and  his  right  to  grow  and  expand 
brings  them  release.  It  has  often  brought 
them  schools.  They  have  straightened  their 
backs  and  undertaken  new  labors.  The  temper 
of  the  villages  changes.  They  are  cleaner. 
They  are  not  so  quarrelsome.  Father,  mother, 
children,  Headman  of  the  village  and  his 
council — the  whole  unit — seem  to  ascend  into 
a  kindlier  sort  of  dwelling  together. 

A  NEW  FELLOWSHIP 

THE  whole  of  Hindu  society  has  been  built 
on  the  acquiescence  and  almost  un- 
believable exploitation  of  these  lowly  ones, 
these  out-of-caste.  For  centuries  the  Brahman 
pinnacle  has  rested  undisturbed  at  the  top  of  a 
pyramidal  society  at  whose  base  are  the  sixty 
million  outcastes.  When  these  no  longer 
acquiesce  to  injustice,  inequality,  squalor,  sick- 
ness, and  the  denial  of  the  rights  of  human 
personality,  a  new  day  must  come.  The  Hindu 
will  acknowledge  that  his  society,  with  its 
innumerable  religious  and  economic  barriers,  is 
in  dissolution.  He  will  look  for  a  new  religion. 
And  that  new  religion  must  be  one  that  joins 
him  in  a  hitherto  unknown  fellowship  with  the 
outcaste  class. 

In  Ceylon,  the  ferment  is  even  stronger.  In 
India  there  are  fourteen  Christians  per  thou- 
sand; in  Ceylon,  one  hundred.  In  India,  there 
are  1,900,000  Protestants,  or  five  and  one-half 


108 


India:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


per  thousand  of  population,  and  in  Ceylon,  it 
has  been  estimated,  there  are  226,000,  or  fifty- 
five  per  thousand  of  population. 

In  India  there  is  a  Protestant  missionary  to 
about  sixty-eight  thousand  of  population;  in 
Ceylon  the  ratio  is  much  higher — one  to  twenty- 
one  thousand.  But  three  times  the  number  of 
missionaries  has  made,  proportionately,  ten 
times  the  converts. 

CHRISTIAN  LITERATURE 

THE  circulation  of  Christian  literature  in 
this  great  Asiatic  region  is  about  the 
simplest  and  the  freest  from  local  hindrances  of 
all  the  major  forms  of  missionary  effort,  and  yet 
it  is  comparatively  a  neglected  enterprise.  The 
work  of  translation,  revision  and  publication  of 
the  Bible  has  been  for  many  years  very  wisely 
left  to  a  single  great  organization,  the  British 
and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  which  works  through 
six  auxiliaries  in  all  sections  of  the  field  and  in 
many  languages,  Indian  and  European,  and  has 
splendidly  demonstrated  the  helpful  results  of 
interdenominational  cooperation. 

Other  societies  also  working  through  twelve  or 
more  important  depots  have  accomplished 
much  by  cooperative  methods  in  literary  work, 
a  department  especially  suitable  to  concerted 
action.  This  work  is  now  being  promoted 
under  plans  made  by  the  Literature  Committee 
of  the  National  Missionary  Council  of  India 
and  by  the  provincial  councils.  Plans  include 
encouragement  to  selected  persons  in  the  matter 
of  linguistic  preparation,  by  assignment  of 
tasks  and  by  financial  provision,  to  write, 
translate  and  edit  books,  leaflets  and  articles  on 
religious  and  other  subjects  in  many  languages 
and  for  various  classes  of  readers;  the  improve- 
ment of  existing  Christian  periodicals  and  the 
establishment  of  a  few  new  ones  for  certain 
classes;  improvement  of  publishing  institutions 
by  extension  of  equipment,  and  by  grants  or 
loans  for  working  capital;  improvement  in 
advertising  of  literature;  presentation  of  moral 
and  religious  articles  as  advertisements  in 
secular  newspapers,  with  attention  to  resulting 
personal  inquiries;  and  the  establishment  of  new 
and  better  equipped  depots  for  distribution. 

Missionaries  and  especially  Indian  workers  who 


are  well  acquainted  with  certain  lines  of  thought 
and  familiar  with  the  vernacular  tongues  of 
certain  regions  will  need  to  be  furnished  with 
library  facilities  and  set  apart  for  long  periods 
to  work  on  the  production  of  Christian  lit- 
erature. 

Except  in  rare  cases,  experience  proves  the 
impossibility  of  having  suitable  books  written 
by  men  and  women  who  are  already  hard 
pressed  with  the  usual  cares  incident  to  the 
management  of  mission  stations.  There  are 
thirty  presses  managed  by  the  Protestant 
missions  in  this  great  region,  besides  a  number 
of  others  closely  related  to  the  missions.  One 
hundred  and  twenty  regular  Christian  periodi- 
cals are  issued  from  those  presses,  some  in  the 
vernacular,  some  in  English,  and  some  in  Anglo- 
vernacular  combinations. 

INDEPENDENT   CHURCHES 

IN  A  land  so  poor,  where  hunger  and  disease 
are  so  widespread,  it  is  natural  that  inde- 
pendent native  churches,  free  from  financial  de- 
pendence and  administrative  ties  with  their 
richer  European  or  American  sponsors,  should 
not  be  many.  The  Indian  National  Church  at 
Madras,  founded  thirty  years  ago  to  bring  to- 
gether the  churches  built  up  by  the  Protestant 
missionary  forces,  has  not  effected  the  organic 
union  of  the  churches  into  one  great  church. 
But  the  National  Missionary  Society,  which  has 
a  native  board,  with  only  one  or  two  European 
members,  now  supports  thirty  workers,  scat- 
tered all  over  India  in  fields  not  occupied  by 
foreign  workers.  The  Indian  Christian  Associa- 
tion fellowship  meetings  have  been  attended 
not  only  by  Protestants,  but  also  by  Catholic 
Christians. 

With  the  increasing  material  prosperity  of 
India,  there  will  be  ever  increasing  financial 
support  of  the  church.  It  is  in  the  transition 
period,  when  the  effects  of  the  establishment 
of  new  industries,  and  of  railroads  and  other 
communications,  are  being  felt,  that  foreign  aid 
must  be  invoked.  Only  the  promulgation  of 
Christian  ideals  can  save  many  millions  of 
people  from  the  abyss  of  a  new  and  crass 
materialism  that  will  scar  not  only  India  but 
the  whole  world.  A  marvellous  opportunity 
here  confronts  American  Protestantism. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  India 


109 


AFGHANISTAN 

AFGHANISTAN,  the  gate  to  India,  has 
.  been  since  ancient  times  one  of  Invasion's 
great  highways.  Through  the  mountain  passes 
from  Afghanistan  to  the  fertile  fields  and  allur- 
ing cities  of  India,  have  come  in  centuries  past 
the  Greeks  of  Alexander,  the  Mongols,  the 
Tartars,  and  the  Mughals  under  Babur,  whose 
dynasty  laid  the  foundations  of  Mohammedan- 
ism in  India. 

Like  a  walled  castle,  Afghanistan  has  stood 
apart.  In  the  nineteenth  century  it  served  as 
the  buffer  state  between  the  British  Indian  and 
Russian  empires.  The  famous  caravan  line 
from  Meshed  on  the  Persian  frontier  that 
runs  by  Herat  and  Kabul  down  through 
Khaibar  pass,  has  been  closed  to  Europeans. 
The  last  of  the  rail  connections  with  the  Rus- 
sian system  stopped  at  Kushk.  The  British 
lines  have  crept  to  Chaman  and  Jamrud,  no 
farther.  Only  Asiatics  have  been  allowed  to 
bring  their  wares  to  the  Afghan  bazaars.  And 
even  the  Hindus  have  been  compelled  to  wear 
high  yellow  turbans  marking  them  as  aliens. 

Today,  following  the  breakup  of  the  old  Russian 
Empire,  the  welfare  of  India  requires  that 
Afghanistan  be  kept  no  less  a  buffer  state 
between  the  socialist  masses  of  Russia  and  the 
millions  of  stirring  India. 

The  Afghan  revolution  of  1919,  in  which  the 
Amir  who  was  inclined  to  British  friendship 
was  killed,  has  brought  no  lowering  of  the  bar- 
rier. The  defeat  of  invading  Afghan  forces 
along  the  Indian  frontier  after  a  brief  skirmish, 
and  the  dickering  of  the  present  Amir  with 
Moscow,  have  left  ill-feeling  in  their  train. 

The  population  of  Afghanistan  is  numbered 
at  6,300,000,  but  no  exact  census  has  ever  been 
made.  The  Amir,  an  absolute  monarch,  gov- 
erns from  the  capital  at  Kabul.  Under  him 
each  of  the  five  provinces  has  its  governor, 
who  supervises  the  tribal  chiefs. 

The  door  has  been  closed  to  Christianity  by  the 
Mohammedans,  especially  the  fanatical  Sunni 
sect,  to  which  most  of  the  population  profess 
allegiance.  A  rigorous  law  punishes  with  death 
the  profession  of  Christianity  by  subjects  of  the 
Amir.     In  spite  of  this  fanaticism,  which  is 


latent  but  ready  to  express  itself  against  any 
European  or  native  Christian  influence,  neither 
the  Sunni,  nor  the  Shiah  community,  with  its 
Persian  connections,  is  really  as  intensely 
sectarian  as  many  of  the  Indian  Moslems. 

The  language  of  Afghanistan,  like  that  of  the 
frontier  tribes  on  the  hinterland  of  India,  is 
Pashtu,  though  Persian  is  the  language  of  the 
court  and  the  nobility.  There  is  only  one  news- 
paper published  in  Pa-^htu,  and  the  standard 
of  literacy  throughout  the  country  is  very  low. 

No  thorough  attempt  to  bring  the  Christian 
message  of  world  friendship  and  cooperation 
to  this  secluded  country,  if  it  is  ever  opened, 
can  afford  to  overlook  the  need  for  schools.  At 
present  there  are  practically  no  schools,  except 
those  in  the  mosques  in  which  Moslem  boys 
study  the  Koran. 

The  impact  of  the  West  has,  nevertheless,  been 
felt  in  this  isolated  mountainous  country, 
especially  during  the  World  War.  Afghan 
traders  have  for  many  years  penetrated  into 
the  most  remote  bazaars  of  India,  and  are 
a  familiar  sight  in  many  of  its  great  cities. 
Moslem  pilgrims  passing  through  Persia,  Sun- 
nis  going  to  distant  Mecca,  and  especially  the 
Shiahs  on  the  way  to  their  great  shrine  at 
Kerbela,  have  made  connections  with  the  out- 
side world. 

There  are  evidences  that  the  sullen  withdrawal 
that  has  characterized  the  country  cannot  be 
maintained.  The  people  have  begun  to  be 
curious  about  other  nations.  Afghan  mer- 
chants bought  1,791  copies  of  the  Bible  at 
Meshed,  a  Presbyterian  medical  station  on  the 
Persian  frontier,  in  1917;  but  it  is  through  such 
missions  as  that  at  Bannu,  always  to  be  asso- 
ciated with  the  heroic  Dr.  T.  L.  Pennell,  who 
contracted  blood  poisoning  from  an  Afghan 
patient  and  gave  his  life  for  the  Afghan  cause, 
that  the  greatest  hope  may  be  seen  for  a  future 
development  of  this  field. 

In  1911  the  hospital  in  Bannu  treated  nearly 
90,000  Afghan  patients.  Thus  at  Bannu,  and 
at  the  similar  medical  stations  maintained  by 
the  British  missions  at  Hoti-Mardan,  Pesha- 
war and  Quetta,  the  approach  to  Afghanistan 
from  the  Indian  border  has  been  prepared. 


no India:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 

It  is  hoped  that  the  future  will  bring  such  a  re-  ready  spread.  Changing  political  and  economic 
lation  to  the  Indian  Government  as  will  facili-  conditions  may  soon  bring  about  some  reali- 
tate  religious  progress  in  this  great  state.  It  zation  of  this  desire  by  men  of  like  vision, 
was  the  earnest  hope  of  the  martyr  Pennell  that  Afghanistan,  offering  a  free  contact  with  Chris- 
some  day  he  should  be  permitted  to  enter  the  tian  Russia,  would  make  a  splendid  field  for  the 
vast  Afghan  parish,  where  his  prestige  had  al-  missionary  zeal  of  the  Christian  Church  in  India. 

To  Free  Suffering  India 

Five  hundred  and  eight  new  missionaries  from  the  United  States  in  1920  to  preach 
the  gospel  of  health,  education  and  Christian  faith  in  India. 

Interchurch  World  Movement  Esrimates  for  American  Foreign  Missionary  Societies  in  India 

Missionaries  needed 
Missionaries  for  5-year  period 

needed  for  1920  1920-1925 

Evangelistic 235  607 

Educational 165  427 

Medical 75  195 

Literature 8  21 

Others* 25  65 


Total 508  1,315 

*Business  agents,  industrial  and  institutional  workers,  etc. 


CENTRAL  ASIA 

UNDER  this  head  is  included  that  region  of  the  late  Russian  Empire  east 
of  the  Caspian  Sea,  west  of  Chinese  Turkestan  and  north  of  Persia, 
Afghanistan  and  Kashmir.     It  contains  five  territories,  the  Transcaspian, 
Turkestan,  the  Steppes,  Bokhara,  and  Khiva. 

Central  Asia  is  a  comparatively  little  known  region  of  lofty  mountains,  plateaux 
and  rolling,  grassy  plains,  with  an  area  of  one  and  a  half  million  square  miles.  It  has 
a  population  of  over  thirteen  millions.  It  was  probably  from  this  region  that  the 
Aryan  migration  of  some  three  thousand  years  ago  started  into  India. 

The  ardent  Christian  missionary  enterprise  of  the  nineteenth  century  left  this  region 
practically  untouched.  Yet  this  need  not  be  regarded  as  discouraging.  Central 
Asia  today  presents  an  area  by  no  means  so  tightly  closed  as  was  the  whole  of  Asia  a 
century  ago. 


STRONG  MOSLEM  CENTER 

FIVE  per  cent,  of  the  Moslem  world  lives 
within  the  boundaries  of  Central  Asia  and 
rallies  around  the  University  of  Bokhara, 
which  has  much  the  same  influence  among  the 
Moslems  of  Asia  as  the  University  of  Cairo 
exerts  in  Africa. 

If  the  old  Russian  Empire  inhibited  any 
attempts  to  bring  energetic  Western  Chris- 
tianity into  that  quarter  of  its  realm,  and  if  the 
Greek  Orthodox  Church  made  few  converts 
and  few  contributions  to  civilization  there, 
Christendom  can  be  grateful  that  they  did  en- 
courage immigration. 

Several  million  Russian  colonists  and  their 
descendants  live  on  the  rich  steppes  of  this 
undeveloped  region,  and  many  of  them  would 
actively  support  American  missions.  One  in 
every  eleven  in  Central  Asia  is  a  Christian, 
as  compared  to  one  in  every  hundred  in 
India. 

But  the  Christian  population  is  not  among  the 
natives.  It  is  among  the  colonists.  The  Rus- 
sian occupation  made  little  impression  on  the 
primitive  life  of  some  large  sections  of  the 
country.     The  nomadic  tribes  of  the  steppes 


still  wander  from  place  to  place  searching  for 
pasture  and  water  for  their  flocks. 

Before  the  war,  it  is  true,  the  Russian  railway 
connecting  Tashkend,  through  Orenburg,  with 
the  Trans-Siberian  railway,  had  begun  to 
bring  in  Western  influences.  Merv,  through 
Krasnovodsk,  was  connected  with  the  Caspian 
steamship  lines  that  ran  to  Baku. 

There  are,  however,  only  twelve  feet  of  railroad 
per  square  mile.  So  great  is  the  need  for  the 
products  of  Central  Asia,  and  so  sparsely  settled 
is  it,  that  railroads  and  immigrants  will,  if 
political  conditions  permit,  early  and  rapidly 
promote  its  development.  Four-fifths  of  the 
Russian  cotton  supply  was  grown  there.  Enor- 
mous cereal  exports  are  possible. 

The  average  density  of  population  is  only  nine 
persons  to  a  square  mile.  There  are  100  men  to 
every  ninety  women,  it  has  been  estimated. 

FREQUENT  PLAGUES 

IN  SPITE  of  the  outdoor  life,  the  population 
suffers  from  plagues  and  venereal  and  other 
diseases.  According  to  one  estimate,  there  were 
more  than  half  a  million  cases  of  contagious 
disease  in  Central  Asia  in  1910. 


112 


Central  Asia:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


Since  the  Russian  Revolution,  the  sanitary 
condition  of  the  Christian  population,  chiefly 
in  Turkestan,  has  been  pitiful.  The  military 
hospitals  whose  surgeons  had  been  of  use  to  the 
people,  were  abandoned.  The  cry  is  for  new 
ameliorative  agencies,  and  since  Russia  proper 
is  busy  with  her  own  gigantic  task  of  building 
up  the  new  Russian  State  and  caring  for  a 
people  racked  by  six  years  of  continuous  war- 
fare, there  is  a  loud  appeal  to  America. 

Medical  missionaries  especially  are  desired, 
since  through  them,  as  through  no  other  agency, 
can  the  Mohammedan  population  be  reached. 
As  among  Moslems  elsewhere,  the  more  open 
and  direct  methods  of  evangelization  are  less 
practicable  in  the  pioneer  stage.  Yet  much 
can  be  done  by  personal  contact  in  the  home 
of  the  Christian  worker,  at  the  shops  and  in  the 
market-place,  by  the  distribution  of  literature, 
by  lectures  to  small  groups,  with  music  and 
pictures  and  by  elementary  schools  for  both 
children  and  adults. 

WORK  THROUGH  PERSIA 

THE  Central  Asiatic  field  is  accessible  to 
Protestant  missionaries  mainly  through 
Persia  on  the  southwest  and  through  China  on 
the  east.  It  has  occasionally  been  explored  by 
evangelistic  workers,  but  the  only  permanent 
work  now  going  on,  so  far  as  is  known,  is  being 
conducted  by  the  Brethren,  of  England,  the 
body  known  as  "Christian  Missions  in  Many 
Lands,"  at  Tashkend  and  Nikolaipol. 


Because  of  its  central  situation,  and  from  its 
being  on  the  railway  and  in  a  comparatively 
dense  population,  Tashkend  is  a  suitable  place 
for  opening  work.  Turkestan  has  about  sixteen 
persons  to  the  square  mile,  as  compared  with 
nine  for  the  whole  of  these  five  territories.  A 
strong  missionary  center  might  well  be  de- 
veloped at  Tashkend,  and  there  are  several 
other  sections  which  might  be  opened  within 
the  near  future,  as  the  cities  of  Bokhara  (with 
about  75,000  inhabitants),  Turkestan,  Samar- 
khand,  Merv,  Khiva  and  Khokan. 

Strong  medical  centers  might  be  established 
early,  and  evangelistic,  educational  and  literary 
efforts  undertaken  as  fast  as  conditions  war- 
rant. Special  preparation  would  obviously 
be  required  in  the  Arabic  of  the  Koran  and  in 
the  Turki  dialects  and  in  the  Moslem  faith, 
and  nearly  every  station  should  have  some 
workers  equipped  in  the  Russian  language 
and  in  the  history  of  the  Eastern  Orthodox 
Church. 

No  foreigner  can  do  much  to  influence  the  re- 
ligious, moral  and  domestic  ideas  of  these 
tribes  unless  he  understands  their  religion, 
languages  and  customs.  Nor  will  Christian 
books  and  papers  have  much  influence  unless 
written  in  the  domestic  speech  of  the  people. 
The  Bible  is  available  in  such  current  tongues 
as  the  Arabic,  Turki  and  Russian,  but  several 
new  versions  and  many  books  and  leaflets  will 
be  needed  at  once. 


SOUTHEASTERN  ASIA 


IT  IS  customary  to  place  under  the  one  grouping,  "Southeastern  Asia,"  the  Indo- 
China  peninsula,  Malaysia,  Oceania  and  the  Philippines.     But  no  single  gen- 
eralization serves  to  characterize  the  entire  region.     Its  ninety-one  millions  of 
population  are  scattered  over  the  peninsula  and  over  five  thousand  islands. 

The  populations  are  chiefly  of  the  brown  and  yellow  races.  There  are  over  twenty 
racial  groups.  One  hundred  and  fifty  different  languages  and  dialects  are  spoken  in 
Malaysia  alone. 

Siam  is  the  only  part  of  the  Southeastern  Asia  division  that  maintains  itself  politi- 
cally without  European,  American  or  Japanese  suzerains.  In  spite  of  these  political 
connections,  however,  this  part  of  Asia  is  not  nearly  as  well  known  as  India,  China 
or  Japan.    Until  the  last  thirty  years  it  has  been  comparatively  a  neglected  area. 


THE  MALAY  WORLD 

SOUTHEASTERN  Asia  has  been  the  more 
easily  overlooked  because  the  population 
was  predominantly  Malay.  The  Malay  people 
have  neither  the  numbers  nor  the  vital  force  to 
be  a  deciding  factor  in  twentieth  century  Asia. 
China,  the  homogeneous  mass,  has  overwhelm- 
ing political  and  social  dominance. 

Nevertheless,  for  two  reasons,  the  region  is  in 
the  fore  of  any  plans  made  today  for  the  re- 
generation of  the  non-Christian  world.  The 
population  of  Southeastern  Asia  is  in  flux. 
Sixty  thousand  immigrants  from  India  settle 
annually  in  the  less  crowded  territories  of  the 
peninsula  and  the  Malay  archipelago.  A 
quarter  of  a  million  Chinese  each  year  seek  the 
fertile  earth  and  tropical  climate  of  the  South. 
It  is  noteworthy  that  when  Lhe  native  races 
and  the  Chinese  inter-marry,  their  offspring 
are  the  hardiest  physical  types  in  the  popula- 
tion. 

A  new  and  restless  life  has  come  over  that  whole 
portion  of  the  globe.  Oceania  and  the  South 
Seas,  that  used  once  to  be  infinitely  remote, 
are  caught  up  in  the  web  of  world  ti'ade.  Brit- 
ish, Dutch  and  French  rule  is  rapidly  accelerat- 
ing the  growth  of  modern  commercial  ties  with 
the  Western  world. 


As  yet  there  are  few  cities.  Railroads  have 
come,  but  few  factories.  It  is  the  richer  and 
easier  life  of  the  tropics  that  attracts  the 
Chinese — a  life  less  harsh  than  that  in  the  more 
densely  populated  parts  of  the  continent. 
The  peninsula  has  sixty-two  people  to  the 
square  mile,  twice  as  many  as  the  United  States, 
but  seems  to  have  ample  room  to  the  coolies 
from  the  crowded  Yangtse  Valley. 

Not  only  are  there  main  currents  of  immigra- 
tion and  emigration  west  and  north,  but  there 
is  further  movement  of  peoples  because  of  the 
return  from  the  French  theater  of  war  of  many 
colonial  troops  and  workmen  among  the  Anna- 
mese,  Cambodian  and  Tai  people.  These 
Asiatics  come  back  with  new  ideas.  The 
whole  country  quivers  with  the  prospect  of 
imminent  change. 

AMERICA'S  EXAMPLE 

BUT  the  most  stirring  factor  to  Southeastern 
Asia,  and,  perhaps,  the  whole  of  Asia,  has 
been  the  American  Administration  of  the 
Philippines. 

Imagine,  if  you  can,  that  you  had  been  a  mis- 
sionary in  a  great  section  of  the  world  where 
only  one  nation  had  its  own  king;  where  all 
other    government    was    by    some    European 


114 


Southeastern  Asia:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


BRINGING  STUDENTS  TO  CHRIST 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Southeastern  Asia 


115 


power;  where  there  was  no  franchise.  Sup- 
pose, in  spite  of  the  bounty  of  the  tropical  con- 
ditions around  you,  that  you  had  seen  that 
bounty  go  for  nothing  in  the  tremendous  waste 
of  human  hfe  and  energy.  Suppose  you  had 
worked  ceaselessly  against  illiteracy  and  dis- 
ease, and  found  so  often  that  the  message 
which  in  a  literate  country  you  might  tell 
thousands,  had  to  be  told  one  by  one  through 
word  of  mouth.  Suppose  you  had  seen  half 
the  babies  born  in  your  neighborhood  die,  and 
hookworm  lay  waste  the  population.  Suppose 
you  had  prayed  night  after  night  that  the 
Christian  world  might  share  its  knowledge  with 
these  people.  And  suppose  everywhere  about 
you  there  was  lethargy  and  a  general  belief 
that  the  Christian  democratic  standards  you 
wished  to  set  could  not  be  set. 

And  then  suppose  that  suddenly  there  came 
into  your  experience  and  into  the  experience 
of  many  of  your  native  neighbors  the  story  of 
the  Philippines,  putting  new  heart  and  new 
life  into  your  own  work  for  the  people  around 
you. 

WORK  ONLY  BEGUN 

NO  ONE  can  yet  calculate  what  the  history 
of  the  last  twenty  years  in  the  Philippine 
Islands  has  meant,  not  only  to  the  missionary, 
but  to  the  peoples  of  Southeastern  Asia.  Chris- 
tian ideals  and  American  application  of  those 
ideals  have  only  begun  to  do  their  work  in  the 
Philippines.  But  the  dynamic  force  of  their 
beginning  has  stirred  the  most  remote  parts  of 
Southeastern  Asia.  If  even  the  Malay,  of  whom 
not  a  great  deal  was  expected,  can  be  so  gen- 
erously shown  the  way  to  Western  sanitary 
standards  and  schools  and  the  Protestant 
Christian  ideal  of  self-government,  and  can 
grow  so  swiftly  toward  health,  prosperity  and 
brotherly  relations  with  the  Christian  world, 
then,  argues  the  Malay,  Christianity  is  vital. 

Generosity  on  so  large  a  scale  and  coupled  with 
the  promise  of  self-government,  was  new  to  the 
experience  of  Asia  with  Christian  governments. 
Every  missionary  in  the  Far  East,  and  especial- 
ly the  American  missionary,  has  felt  anew 
"that  things  could  be  done,"  and  the  people 
themselves  have  turned  hopefully  to  ask  for 


the  chance  to  do  what  the  Philippines  are  in 
process  of  achieving. 

PHILIPPINE  ISLANDS 

THE  Philippine  Islands  are  the  great  Chris- 
tian experiment  toward  which  the  eyes  of 
Asia  turn.  There  and  there  alone  it  sees  a 
Western  Christian  government  making  gener- 
ous practical  effort  to  assist  the  East  toward 
independence  and  democracy.  Protestant  Chris- 
tianity is  the  essential  spirit  on  which  the  West- 
ern democracies  rest.  On  Protestant  Christian 
missions  as  well  as  the  agency  of  the  American 
Government  rests  the  fulfillment  of  Philippine 
hope  and  the  conversion  of  Asia. 

The  3,141  islands  of  the  Philippine  group  cover 
a  total  area  of  115,000  square  miles,  a  little 
more  than  that  of  Arizona.  The  native  popu- 
lation numbers  ten  million.  Nine  million  live 
in  the  lowlands.  Chief  among  these  civilized 
tribes  are  the  Visayans.  The  most  advanced 
in  culture  are  the  Tagalogs.  The  population 
of  the  wild  unconquered  mountain  tribes  num- 
bers more  than  half  a  million.  Among  them 
are  the  Igorots,  still  living  in  their  ancient 
tribal  state,  and  the  Negritos,  who  have  re- 
jected all  forms  of  modern  civilization.  Three 
hundred  and  fifty  thousand  Moros,  the  only 
large  group  of  Mohammedans  under  the 
American  flag,  live  in  the  island  of  Mindanao 
and  on  the  Sulu  archipelago.  There  are  at 
present  about  40,000  Chinese  in  the  islands 
and  6,000  Americans,  excluding  troops. 

BAPTISM  BY  CONSCRIPTION 

FOR  four  centuries  before  the  coming  of  the 
Americans,  the  Philippines  were  under 
Spanish  rule,  a  last  fragment  of  the  old  Spanish 
Empire.  The  Spanish  had  forced  baptism  on 
the  subjugated  tribes,  and  the  Friar  orders  of 
Rome  dominated  the  people,  offering  no  protest 
against  and  even  cooperating  in  Spanish  op- 
pression. 

America's  coming  signalized  a  complete  change 
of  affairs.  Military  control  was  succeeded 
in  1900  by  a  Civil  Commission.  Within  four 
years  all  except  two  or  three  governors  of  the 
forty-five  provinces  were  Filipinos.  The  first 
Philippine  Assembly  was  called  in  190'^,  and 
the  first  Philippine  Senate  in  1916. 


116 


Southeastern  Asia:  FOREIGN  SURVE'V 


THERE  are  4,747  public  schools  in  the  Philippines,  with  671,398  students. 
In  these  schools,  English  is  the  common  language.    The  educated,  English- 
speaking  thousands  are  ready  soil  for  missionary  endeavor. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Southeastern  Asia 


117 


The  islands  are  rich.  The  hemp  crop  leads  the 
world.  Rice,  sugar  cane,  tobacco,  corn  and 
cocoanuts  flourish.  Half  the  total  cultivated 
area  is  given  over  to  the  rice  crop.  Forty  thou- 
sand square  miles  of  rich  forest  lands  yield 
timber,  resins,  tan  and  dye  barks.  Three 
million  dollars'  worth  of  gold,  silver,  copper  and 
platinum  is  mined  annually. 

LAND  FOR  THE  PEOPLE 

THE  islands  have  just  begun  their  agri- 
cultural prosperity.  Japan  produces  five 
times  as  much  per  square  mile  of  arable  land. 
But  the  Philippines  will  catch  up.  There  are  now 
a  million  and  a  half  farms  in  the  islands.  Ninety- 
six  per  cent,  are  owned  by  natives.  Ninety- 
one  per  cent,  of  the  town  land  is  owned  by 
natives. 

The  American  administration  is  responsible 
for  much  of  this  democratic  division  of  hold- 
ings. One  of  the  first  acts  after  the  occupa- 
tion was  the  purchase  of  the  land  held  by  the 
Roman  Catholic  Friars  during  the  Spanish 
regime.  •  The  land  so  purchased  was  disposed 
of  to  natives,  and  by  1919  more  than  60,000 
homestead  applications  had  been  filed. 

The  trade  increase  in  the  Philippines  in  the  last 
five  years  has  been  131  per  cent.  It  has  been 
estimated  that  the  islands  could  support  six 
times  their  present  population  in  comfort. 
Under  such  favorable  prospects,  it  is  clear  that 
missionary  enterprise,  once  it  has  demonstrated 
its  usefulness  to  the  native  population,  can 
confidently  look  forward  to  local  self-support. 

EDUCATION'S  MAYFLOWER 

A  SHIPLOAD  of  American  school  teachers 
were  sent  out  from  the  United  States  as 
one  of  the  first  acts  of  American  protection. 
Within  four  years  English  instruction  was  being 
given  in  2,000  schools.  Today  there  are  4,747 
primary,  secondary  and  intermediate  public 
schools,  with  368  American  and  14,155  Filipino 
teachers.  The  total  enrolment,  including  high 
school  students,  is  671,398,  about  half  the 
school  population  between  six  and  fourteen. 
Trade  and  agricultural  schoob  and  a  great 
university  at  Manila  with  3,300  students  are 
the  climax  of  the  splendid  educational  system. 


As  a  result  of  American  effort,  the  Philippines 
have  the  highest  percentage  of  literates  of  any 
eastern  country  except  Japan.  Today  literacy 
is  40  per  cent,  among  the  men  and  30  per 
cent,  among  the  women,  eight  times  what  it 
was  under  the  Spanish  regime. 

STATUS  OF  WOMEN 

IT  IS  important  to  note  here  that  there  is  not 
the  usual  appalling  difference  in  the  literacy 
rates  of  the  men  and  the  women.  The  status 
of  the  Philippine  women  is  probably  higher 
than  that  of  women  in  any  other  eastern  coun- 
try. Half  the  teachers  in  the  public  schools 
are  women.  Thirty  per  cent,  of  the  industrial 
population  are  women. 

Opportunities  are  made  for  women  in  govern- 
ment service.  They  are  protected  in  their 
property  rights  and  not  discriminated  against 
in  matters  of  divorce.  Women  take  active 
part  in  the  Red  Cross  and  the  Women's  Chris- 
tian Temperance  Union,  and  are  building  a 
strong  women's  club  movement.  They  are 
beginning  to  agitate  for  equal  suffrage. 

CRUSADE  FOR  HEALTH 

ONE  of  the  most  gratifying  examples  of 
what  American  Christian  standards  can 
do  for  the  Orient  has  been  the  record  of  sanitary 
improvement  in  the  Philippines.  The  work  is 
not  yet  finished,  but  it  has  been  nobly  begun. 
Calls  from  the  Philippine  field  praise  what  has 
been  done  and  beg  for  missionary  cooperation  in 
forwarding  the  movement  for  a  new  valuation, 
and  consequent  conservation,  of  all  human  life. 

The  Philippines  used  to  be  one  of  the  plague 
spots  of  the  earth.  Four  hundred  thousand 
people  lost  their  lives  in  the  cholera  epidemic 
of  1879.  Now  cholera  is  practically  wiped  out. 
Only  5,200  deaths  were  reported  in  1918.  The 
total  death  rate  has  fallen  from  30.5  per  thou- 
sand, in  1898,  to  twenty-four  per  thousand  in 
1918.  But  this  rate  is  still  more  than  a  third 
higher  than  it  should  be  to  equal  the  American 
standard. 

The  greatest  victory  has  been  won  over  the 
wasteful  infant  mortality  rate.  In  1902,  448 
children  out  of  a  thousand  died  before  the  age 
of  one   year.      That   rate   has   been   reduced 


118 


Southeastern  Asia:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


considerably,  but  336  per  thousand  died  in 
1918,  as  compared  with  165  per  thousand  in 
the  United  States. 

In  Manila  and  the  provinces  last  year,  over 
two  and  one  half  million  persons  were  vacci- 
nated. Medical  equipment  in  the  islands  is 
extensive.  But  the  call  is  constantly  for  more 
and  more  doctors.  Six  hospitals,  one  medical 
school,  incorporated  with  the  University  of 
Manila,  and  422  dispensaries  are  maintained 
by  the  government,  as  well  as  the  largest  leper 
colony  in  the  world,  caring  for  4,500  sufferers. 
To  these  resources,  eleven  hospitals,  twenty 
dispensaries,  eight  nurses'  training  schools  and 
eight  missionary  doctors  have  been  added  by 
missionary  enterprise. 

The  mission  share  in  bringing  health  to  the 
Philippines  cannot  be  taken  over  by  the  govern- 
ment. The  medical  missions  are  dynamic 
centers  for  the  preaching  of  the  infinite  value 
of  human  life.  They  are  the  entering  wedge  for 
all  civilizing  influences  with  the  wild  mountain 
tribes.  They  emphasize  over  and  over  again 
that  Christian  living  is  the  great  preventive  of 
disease,  and  cooperation  and  social  responsi- 
bility the  spiritual  forerunners  of  all  sanitary 
programs. 

PROGRESS  OF  CHRISTIANITY 

EIGHTY-FOUR  per  cent,  of  the  population 
of  the  Philippines  is  Christian.  But  of 
these  Christians  less  than  100,000  are  Protestant 
church  members — or  approximately  ten  in 
every  thousand  of  population.  There  are  about 
500,000  adherents,  however. 

Among  ten  million  Filipinos  there  are  205 
Protestant  missionaries  at  work,  including  the 
wives  of  missionaries.  That  means  one  mis- 
sionary to  every  50,000  population.  But  the 
proportion  of  missionaries  actually  engaged  in 
evangelistic  preaching  is  only  one  to  500,000. 

Since  the  conference  of  denominational  boards 
in  1900,  overlapping  and  duplication  of  effort 
on  the  part  of  various  missionary  agencies  have 
been  eliminated.  The  territory  at  that  time 
was  divided  and  rules  of  activity  were  agreed 
upon.  The  principle  of  this  cooperation  is 
illustrated  in  the  decision  that  the  new  Filipino 


churches  were  to  be  called  "evangelical,"  ir- 
respective of  denominations.  Results  have 
proved  the  value  of  such  practical  cooperation. 

Today  in  the  islands  there  are  four  union 
institutions:  the  Union  Dormitory  and  the 
Union  Hospital  at  Iloilo,  Panay,  maintained 
by  the  Presbyterians  and  Baptists;  the  Union 
Church  in  Manila,  for  the  American  population, 
and  the  Union  Theological  Seminary  at  Manila, 
which  fits  sixty-five  men  a  year  for  the  ministry 
and  which  is  maintained  by  the  Presbyterians 
(North),  Methodists,  Disciples,  United  Breth- 
ren, Congregationalists  and  Baptists.  A  pro- 
posal has  been  agreed  on  for  a  Union  Christian 
College  at  Manila  to  continue  the  Christian 
training   begun  in  the  Christian  dormitories  or 


CHURCH  MEMBERSHIP  IN 
THE  PHILIPPINES 


1899 

lOO 

1904 

19,000 

1909 

,      .   .  .;i 

37,O0O 

19M 

:.«4ii:<'''#*^ 

S7,000 

1919 

90,000 

'  I  'HE  Philippines  are  the  most  fruitful 
-*-  of  all  mission  fields.  Additions  to  the 
Protestant  church  membership  have  piled 
up  there  at  a  greater  rate  than  in  any  other 
foreign  land.  A  record  of  90,000  members 
in  twenty  years  is  remarkable,  but  mis- 
sionaries say  that  this  number  can  be 
doubled  or  perhaps  trebled  in  the  next  five 
years,  if  adequate  reinforcements  in  men 
and  money  are  sent  from  the  United  States. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Southeastern  Asia 


119 


homes  maintained  by  all  the  mission  boards  in 
the  various  high  school  centers. 

Methodists  and  Presbyterians  cooperate  in 
publishing  a  paper  in  Tagalog,  and  the  United 
Brethren  and  Methodists  in  a  paper  in  Ilocano. 
The  Philippine  Islands  Sunday  School  Union 
represents  all  denominations. 

UNOCCUPIED  ISLANDS 

THIS  missionary  comity  has  achieved  far 
greater  advances  for  the  Church  than  could 
otherwise  have  been  gained.  Yet  even  with 
such  organization,  missionary  enterprise  has  not 
been  able  to  enter  two  of  the  islands,  and  has 
been  unable  adequately  to  occupy  two  others. 
The  two  unoccupied  islands  are  Palawan  and 
Mindoro.  They  have  a  combined  area  of  more 
than  9,000  square  miles  and  a  population  of 
135,000.  White  settlers  are  established  on 
these  islands.  Sugar  plantations  are  cultivated 
there,  and  timber  products  are  found.  To  a 
penal  colony  in  Palawan  the  government  sends 
criminal  offenders. 

The  inadequately  occupied  territory  includes 
Mindanao,  second  largest  of  the  islands.  The 
least  developed  territory  is  the  department  of 
Mindanao  and  Sulu.  Here  dwell  the  350,000 
Moros.  Their  Mohammedanism  is  of  a  de- 
graded type.  Until  recently  they  had  been 
unresponsive  to  modern  methods.  Mindanao 
holds  many  thousands  of  people  belonging  to 


the  wild  tribes.  Among  them  are  those  who 
have  migrated  from  the  northern  islands. 

Luzon  is  the  other  inadequately  occupied  island. 
In  the  northern  part  are  Igorots  and  other  wild 
tribes — several  hundred  thousand  of  them  liv- 
ing in  the  mountain  region.  These  have  not 
been  touched  by  the  missionary  advance,  al- 
though work  on  educational  and  industrial  lines 
has  been  begun  among  them  by  the  government. 

The  Philippine  Islands  have  one  native  church 
— the  Aglipayano,  or  Independent  Filipino 
Church.  Founded  in  1898  as  a  result  of  a  re- 
volt from  the  Roman  Church,  led  by  a  native 
priest,  this  independent  church  at  one  time  had 
a  membership  of  three  million.  It  incorporated 
Roman  Catholic  policies  and  methods,  but  its 
strength  lay  in  the  growing  nationalistic  and 
patriotic  feeling  of  the  natives.  Attempts  by 
political  leaders  to  use  the  church  brought 
about  its  decline.  Only  one  million  members 
now  remain.  Many  former  members  are  now 
back  in  the  Roman  church,  or  are  Protestants, 
while  many  have  drifted  into  atheism  and 
infidelity. 

PREPARING  FOR  INDEPENDENCE 

THE  Church  has  in  the  Philippine  Islands 
one  of  its  richest  opportunities.  To 
strengthen  the  forces  already  at  work  among  the 
more  civilized,  is  its  first  duty.  To  reach  the  wild 
tribes  of  the  hills  and  unoccupied  islands  is  also 


For  Our  Wards  in  the  Philippines 

Ninety-seven  new  missionaries  for  the  people  over  whom  the  United  States  holds 
the  guardianship. 

Interchurch  World  Movement  Estimates  for  American  Foreign  Missionary  Societies 

in  the  Philippines 


Missionaries 
needed  for  1920 

Evangelistic 83 

Educational 23 

Medical 23 

Literature 3 

Others* 15 

Total 97 

*Business  agents,  industrial  and  institutional  workers,  etc. 


Missionaries  needed 

for  5-year  period 

1920-1925 

63 
47 
47 
6 
32 


195 


120 


Southeastern  Asia:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


GMNG  TRAINING  TO 

J  Tands 

THEADS 

•  towns  representee^ 

at  this  School  in 
one  year 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Southeastern  Asia 


121 


necessary.  Here  above  all  must  Christian 
teaching  establish  Christian  ideals  and  Chris- 
tian service  aid  in  the  establishment  of  a  national 
poise  that  will  permit  these  people  to  assume 
their  independence. 

Modern  civilization  is  on  trial  in  the  Orient. 
Western  institutions  are  being  rapidly  adopted. 
Shall  we  allow  the  Orient  to  adopt  the  letter 
and  not  the  spirit  of  our  institutions  ?  His- 
torians of  the  future  must  not  record  that 
America  nurtured  ten  millions  of  her  wards  into 
full  citizenship  and  gave  them  responsible 
government  in  the  most  strategic  position  of 
the  great  Pacific,  and  yet  left  them  in  moral  and 
spiritual  darkness.  Even  though  they  have 
proved  apt  pupils  of  our  institutions,  let  us  not 
forget  that  "the  letter  killeth,  but  the  Spirit 
giveth  life."  Let  the  Philippines  be  our  Pacific 
contribution  to  posterity. 

OCEANIA 

(Not  including  Hawaii,  Australia,  New  Zealand 
or  Tasmania). 

OCEANIA,  the  great  archipelago  of  the 
Pacific,  is  composed  of  thirty  groups 
of  islands,  numbering  in  all  1,500.  With  the 
exception  of  a  few  islands  under  French, 
Japanese  or  American  protection,  the  archi- 
pelago comes  under  British  sovereignty.  Ger- 
many forfeited  her  holdings  in  the  war.  The 
United  States  has  jurisdiction  over  Guam  and 
American  Samoa. 

The  native  islanders  are  of  the  Malayan- 
Polynesian  race.  Many  of  the  islands  are  still 
ruled  by  native  chiefs  and  medicine  men,  who 
are  quite  oblivious  of  the  European  agencies. 

The  islands  are  coming  closer  to  Asia  because 
of  the  tide  of  immigration  from  this  continent 
which  is  seeking  their  less  densely  populated 
regions  and  following  the  new  lines  of  world 
commerce.  The  Chinese  are  coming  as  coolies 
and  traders.  Indians  are  brought  to  the  islands 
as  indentured  labor.  In  Fiji  alone  there  are 
61,000  Indians  to  91,000  natives. 

NATIVE  INDOLENCE 

THE  actual  status  of  this  coolie  labor  is  that 
of  the  period  slave.     They  cannot  be  re- 
leased until  after  periods  of  servitude  ranging 


up  to  ten  years.  Much  of  the  prosperity  of  the 
islands  is  built  on  the  long  term  land  leases  of 
the  European  settlers  and,  in  many  islands,  on 
coolie  labor.  The  indolent  natives  have  little 
interest  in  developing  the  natural  resources  of 
the  islands. 

The  coming  of  these  Asiatics,  which  has  pro- 
duced materials  on  which  to  base  the  trading 
future  of  the  islands,  has  complicated  the  ethnic 
problem.  The  native  islanders  are  unsteady, 
and  under  the  impact  of  oriental  immigration, 
threaten  to  lose  their  racial  entity. 

The  religious  problem  is  enormously  compli- 
cated for  the  Christian  missionary.  The  ma- 
jority of  the  Indians  brought  in  are  Hindus, 
but  there  is  a  large  Mohammedan  element. 
There  is  a  sprinkling  of  Chinese,  also,  mostly 
traders,  who  are  superseding  their  white  com- 
petitors. The  Christian  missionary  must  work 
among  the  varied  immigrants  as  well  as  among 
the  natives. 

VANISHING  TRIBES 

IT  IS  not  possible  to  obtain  vital  statistics 
in  the  islands.  It  is  known  that  on  many 
islands  the  native  races  are  dying  out.  In  Fiji 
the  birth  rate  is  increasing. 

Some  effort  is  being  made  to  look  after  the 
health  of  the  population,  but  there  is  not  even 
primitive  sanitation  except  in  European  settle- 
ments. There  are  only  sixteen  hospitals,  one 
to  each  150,000  population,  and  as  a  matter  of 
fact,  the  island  geography  makes  these  sixteen 
inaccessible  to  most  people.  There  are  ten 
physicians  and  nine  trained  nurses,  chiefly 
attached  to  the  governing  staffs.  In  the  Gilbert 
and  Ellice  colonies,  one  lone  orderly  dispenses 
medicine  for  the  groups  of  islands  covering  some 
2,000  square  miles.  In  Fiji  there  is  a  medical 
school  for  native  doctors  attached  to  the 
colonial  hospital. 

Medical  work  has  not  been  attempted  in  any 
large  degree  by  missionary  agencies.  At  pres- 
ent the  Protestant  organizations — sixteen  hos- 
pitals and  twenty-eight  dispensaries — have 
an  average  of  about  ten  thousand  cases 
during  a  year. 

Although    government    medical    departments 


122 


Southeastern  Asia:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


have  been  established  in  many  places,  the 
witch-doctor  is  the  sole  "relief"  in  many  islands, 
and  the  lack  of  scientific  medical  aid  is  felt 
throughout  the  entire  archipelago. 

The  average  marriage  age  is  twelve  years,  and 
polygamy  is  practised,  but  for  the  most  part 
women  are  not  yet  exploited  at  heavy  labor, 
weaving  light  mats  being  one  of  their  common 
occupations.  They  are  fairly  independent. 
What  they  want  they  fight  for.  Native  queens 
are  not  unusual. 

But  no  real  value  is  set  on  women's  lives. 
Infanticide  and  cannibalism  still  mark  the 
closeness  to  savagery  of  many  tribes.  The 
killing  of  old  people  is  dying  out,  but  instances 
of  this  still  occur. 


MISSION  EDUCATION 

THERE  was  no  written  language  in  all  Oce- 
ania until  the  coming  of  the  missionaries. 
There  are  very  few  newspapers  on  the  islands. 
Missionary  literature  has  been  published  con- 
sistently ever  since  the  London  Missionary 
Society  entered  Tahiti  in  1797,  276  years  after 
Magellan  came  to  the  islands  and  converted 
by  compulsion. 

For  many  years  educational  work  was  almost 
entirely  under  missionary  control.  Recently 
the  British,  FVench  and  American  governments 
have  taken  up  this  matter  in  the  islands  they 
respectively  control.  Hitherto,  higher  educa- 
tion has  been  practically  negligible.  But  the 
aforementioned  governments  may  reasonably 


THE  GOSPEL  IN  THE  SOUTH  SEAS 


•-..HAWAII   - 


OCEANIA 


: LADRONES 
. ;  isoo 


1 


FIRST  MISSIONARY 
WORK. 


.  CAROLINE  I?  jes3 


BISMARCK  Arch 


••■MARSHALL!? 

»  •.      .   ;•'«*' 

K .'--''1^ 

■  {  ':"•  GILBERT  1? 
;  ;•  /as7"i  : 


V 


,{.    ISLAND  GROUPS  TO 
WHICH  NATIVES 
>VERE  THE  FIRST  TO 
CARRY  THE  GOSPEL. 

DATES  OF  FIRST  CHRIS- 
TIAN WORK  INDICATED. 


^ —  /'.       '\     !.    T' PHOENIX  1? 

SOLOMON  l»  1  ".  \     ">—■ •"..    JBSO 

C^     •"aw  \       -J,'.     /^TOfaELAUl?     _ 

^      A     \**-    Usf.CRUZI?  -^^'.^      V*.^--    •..    -iMAlfiwlKII? 
•    •-  --zero  '^^^ 


NEW  HEBRIDES  < 


MARQUESAS  1$ 
'  JB37 


NEW 
CALEDONIA: 


-.   •--.  \        V       ■*»    \    TONGA  I?     /'-'a,     V'S'ft     K     ■=•      .-•  +  \ 

niaI '--^v-LoYALTf I?— -  ■:   /    ^"^ — ---;'•*.    NX,  ■ 


\JVUSTRAL15\ 


THE  lighthouse  built  in  1797  cast  its  beams  a  long  way.  It  is  interesting 
to  note  that  in  the  majority  of  island  groups  the  gospel  was  first  preached 
by  natives  who  had  heard  its  message  from  missionaries  in  the  Society  Islands 
and  of  their  own  initiative  carried  it  back  to  their  own  people.  Today,  as  a 
hundred  years  ago,  natives  are  the  best  emissaries  for  carrying  the  gospel. 
Missionary  teachers  and  training  schools  are  needed  to  fit  them  for  the  task. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Southeastern  Asia 


123 


be  expected  to  develop  the  educational  systems 
they  have  already  organized.  Thus  the  mis- 
sionary problem  will  henceforward  be  largely 
an  evangelistic  one.  But  until  the  govern- 
mental systems  are  more  fully  developed  edu- 
cation under  control  of  the  missionaries  should 
go  on. 

At  present  there  are  about  60,000  pupils  under 
instruction  in  2,350  missionary  schools,  of 
which  only  a  few  go  above  the  grammar  grades. 
Throughout  Oceania  there  is  a  native  teaching 
staff  of  about  4,500,  but  the  foreign  staff  is 
entirely  inadequate. 

MISSIONARY   ADVENTURE 

THE  spiritual  victories  gained  in  the  Pacific 
cost  a  heavy  price.  The  missionary 
martyrs,  John  Williams,  Bishop  Patterson  and 
James  Chalmers,  laid  down  their  lives  in 
Oceania.  The  whole  story  of  the  South  Sea 
Islands  has  been  one  of  the  heroic  romances  of 
missionary  life. 

The  islands  today  call  for  help  as  they  called 
of  old,  the  new  peoples  from  Asia  no  less  than 
the  savage  natives  of  the  more  remote  islands  of 
New  Caledonia,  Papua,  New  Hebrides,  Santa 
Cruz,  the  Solomon  and  Bismarck  groups.  The 
traders  and  adventurers  from  the  white  man's 
world  have  introduced  some  of  the  worst  vices  of 
the  Occident.  In  many  places  the  natives,  while 
they  are  less  cruel  than  they  used  to  be,  are  less 
truthful,  less  industrious,  less  cleanly  than 
formerly.  Latterly,  where  Christianity  has 
been  accepted,  it  has  been  corrupted  with  old 
practises  of  ancestor  worship  and  magic. 
Saint-worship  also  is  being  established  in  some 
of  the  islands. 

The  Tonga  Island  Mission,  however,  illustrates 
a  more  complete  victory.  Sixty  years  ago  the 
whole  population  accepted  Christianity.  To- 
day there  is  a  native  membership  of  3,300  in 
Fiji. 

The  only  American  society  in  Oceania  which 
has  undertaken  work  on  a  large  scale  is  the 
American  Board  (Congregational).  But  for 
twenty  years  it  has  been  gradually  withdraw- 
ing from  the  field,  until  now  it  maintains  but 
three  women  missionaries  in  Micronesia,  one 
doing  general  work  in  the  Marshall  group  and 


two  in  a  girls'  school  at  Kusaie,  Caroline  Is- 
lands, which  work  will  be  dropped  when  they 
retire.  At  Guam,  the  United  States  possession 
in  the  Ladrone  Islands,  one  man  and  his  wife 
are  stationed  by  the  General  Baptists. 

As  far  as  America  is  concerned,  the  entire 
field  is  practically  unoccupied.  To  preserve 
against  being  overwhelmed,  first  by  the 
Asiatic  immigration,  then  by  the  European 
commercial  advance,  is  the  whole  problem. 
Existing  work  must  be  strengthened  and  ex- 
panded. For  the  one  million  or  more  natives 
of  New  Caledonia,  New  Hebrides,  the  Banks, 
Solomon  and  Bismarck  Islands  and  Santa  Cruz, 
a  new  force  of  missionaries  must  be  trained  and 
sent  out.  Meanwhile  no  small  part  of  the  solu- 
tion of  the  problem  of  Oceania  rests  with  the 
work  in  China,  India  and  Malaysia. 

INDO-CHINA  PENINSULA 

THE  Indo-China  peninsula  is  twice  the  size 
of  Texas,  and  has  four  times  the  population. 
Siam,  an  ancient  kingdom  with  an  ancient 
civilization,  one  of  the  most  humane  in  Asia, 
occupies  the  western  half  of  the  peninsula. 
Indo-China  and  its  provinces,  Tonking,  Annam, 
French  Laos,  Cambodia,  and  Cochin  China, 
lie  to  the  north  and  east. 

Seabound  and  rugged,  neither  country  has 
been  easily  reached  by  traveler  or  trader.  The 
refusal  of  the  French  Government  to  counte- 
nance Protestant  missionary  enterprise,  has 
robbed  the  country  of  some  most  useful  path- 
finders. Until  recently,  in  spite  of  the  fact 
that  Indo-China  has  $117,000,000  worth  of 
export  trade  and  $93,000,000  of  import  trade, 
the  country  was  called  "the  hermit  land." 

Nine-tenths  of  the  twenty-eight  million  popula- 
tion of  the  Indo-China  peninsula  still  live  in  the 
country.  Modern  machinery  has  not  yet 
brought  release  from  primitive  cultivation  of 
the  land.  Factory  projects  have  not  called 
the  rural  population  to  the  city  mills.  Both 
Siam  and  Indo-China  are  fortunate  in  their 
natural  resources.  In  spite  of  the  mountains, 
nearly  half  the  land  is  exceptionally  fertile. 
Rice  farming  and  teak  wood  forestry  flourish. 
Coal,  sapphires  and  rubies  are  found  on  rich 
mining  properties. 


124 


Southeastern  Asia:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


A   WEAK   SECTOR   IN   CHRISTIANITY'S 

ADVANCE 


Mmmm.. 


.<yxm>yjVA*Ammv»^^^^ 


.  MISSIONARY  1 


THE  Indo-China  Peninsula,  twice  the  size  of  Texas  and  with  four  times 
its  population,  is  a  weak  point  in  Christianity's  advancing  line.  The  part 
which  is  garrisoned  needs  reinforcements,  and  there  are  vast  regions  yet  to 
be  taken.  For  every  year  of  delay  in  establishing  Protestant  missions,  there 
is  a  toll  in  untrained  workers,  uneducated  women,  high  death  rates — all 
the  ills  of  a  non-Christian  community  that  act  as  a  drag  upon  civilization 
as  a  whole. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Southeastern  Asia 


125 


The  peninsula  ought  to  be  the  background  for  a 
prosperous  and  happy  society.  But  its  deadly 
climate  has  sapped  the  strength  of  the  people. 
The  remains  of  an  ancient  civilization  have 
made  the  people  gentle  and  amenable,  so  that 
they  are  easy  to  deal  with  democratically. 
But  they  are  ignorant.  They  are  sick.  They 
cannot  employ  their  resources  for  the  good  of 
themselves  and  the  good  of  their  neighbors  to 
anything  like  their  full  possibilities. 

ONE  IN  TEN   IN  SCHOOL 

ONLY  10  per  cent,  of  the  children  of  Siam 
between  six  and  seventeen  are  in  school. 
There  is  a  charge  of  approximately  thirty-eight 
cents  per  term  for  all  students  in  govern- 
ment schools.  In  French  Indo-China  approxi- 
mately 21  per  cent,  of  the  children  are  in 
school.  Government  schools  predominate  in 
both  countries.  Complementing  the  govern- 
ment school  system  in  Siam  are  the  mission 
schools  of  the  Presbyterian  Mission  Board,  the 
only  board  at  work  there.  These  schools  range 
from  the  primary  to  the  collegiate  grade. 
Twenty-two  schools  are  maintained,  with  an 
attendance  of  924  students,  each  school  a  slen- 
der but  imperishable  tie  between  the  Eastern 
and  Western  worlds. 

First  schools,  then  literature,  is  the  order  of 
the  educational  need  in  the  peninsula.  The 
entire  Bible  is  now  published  in  Siamese,  and 
almost  all  of  it  is  published  in  the  North  Tai 
or  Laos  dialect,  two-thirds  of  the  total  distribu- 
tion being  in  the  Laos  district.  It  is  very  wide- 
ly circulated  by  agents  of  the  American  Bible 
Society.  In  1918,  the  press  at  Chieng  Mai 
printed  2,082,173  pages  and  the  Bangkok  press 
16,109,400  pages.  A  number  of  tracts  and 
books  have  been  issued,  but  many  more  are 
needed.  Two  religious  news  magazines  are 
published  by  the  Presbyterian  Mission,  one 
in  the  Southern  Tai  and  one  in  the  Northern 
Tai  language. 


c 


WOMEN  AND  THE  HOME 

OMPARED  with  other  oriental  women, 


the  women  of  Siam  are  comparatively  free. 
But  they  are  illiterate,  and  are  unacquainted 
with  Western  hygiene.  They  have  not  been 
able  to  make  a  great  difference  in  the  welfare  of 


their  country.    Secondary  wives  are  prohibited. 
The  women  are  homemakers,  and  do  light  work. 

In  the  imminent  change  in  economic  founda- 
tions that  confronts  the  Orient,  few  observers 


PARING  DOWN   SIAM 


SIAM,  an  ancient  kingdom,  with  one  of 
the  most  humane  of  Asiatic  civiliza- 
tions, is  slowly  being  crowded  off  the  map. 
The  people  of  Siam,  though  in  contact 
with  the  Western  world,  and  contributing 
to  its  prosperity,  still  lack  most  of  the 
advantages  enjoyed  by  the  Christian 
nations.  Doctors,  teachers,  preachers  of 
the  gospel — all  are  needed  and  wanted  in 
the  land  of  the  "White  Elephant." 


126 


Southeastern  Asia:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


believe  that  the  old  home  standards  can  be 
saved.  The  Christian  ideal  of  man  and  woman 
side  by  side,  and  the  insurance  to  the  woman 
of  an  equal  share  in  the  educational  opportuni- 
ties of  her  country — only  these  can  defeat  the 
loss  of  the  old  standards. 

The  women  of  Indo-China  have  less  happy 
lives.  Polygamy  and  the  custom  of  secondary 
wives  prevail  in  Annam.  Among  the  Anna- 
mese  of  Indo-China,  the  women  do  the  heavy 
farm  work  and  keep  up  the  roadways. 

DRUG  AND  LIQUOR  MENACE 

NOWHERE  except  in  the  European  quar- 
ters of  the  larger  trading  cities  are  there 
any  sanitary  arrangements.  A  growing  drug 
evil  and  a  considerable  liquor  traffic  are  making 
themselves  felt  on  the  national  physique. 

Both  the  French  and  Siamese  governments  are 
endeavoring  to  correct  the  situation.  Both 
realize  how  much  economically  the  draining  of 
a  people's  vitality  can  cost.  Vaccination,  in- 
troduced under  missionary  auspices,  is  now 
maintained  as  a  free  service  by  the  Siamese 
Government.  Fifty-eight  government  hospi- 
tals are  maintained  on  the  peninsula — two  to 
every  million  of  population.  Ninety  dispensa- 
ries try  to  relieve  the  hospital  shortage.  A  free 
Pasteur  institute  is  maintained.  Liberal  sup- 
port is  given  by  the  Siamese  Government  to  the 
Rockefeller  Institute  campaign  against  hook- 
worm. 

But  the  active  medical  force  in  Siam  is  hope- 
lessly inadequate.  Siam  has  only  five  foreign- 
trained  doctors  in  private  practise.  Venereal 
disease  taints  50  per  cent,  of  the  population, 
and  has  greatly  increased  in  the  last  decade. 
What  the  country  needs,  as  urgently  as  modern 
medical  equipment,  is  Christian  teaching  about 
right  living,  and  broad  preventive  campaigns 
against  conditions  that  produce  disease. 

MODIFIED  BUDDHISM 

BUDDHISM  is  the  almost  universal  religion, 
but  it  is  a  Buddhism  liberally  modified  by 
elements  borrowed  from  Animism  and  early 
Brahmanism.  The  peoples  of  the  peninsula  are 
familiar  with  the  prophecy  which  teaches  that 
the  Buddhistic  era  is  to  end  when  men  fight  their 


battles  under  the  ground,  in  the  depths  of  the 
sea  and  while  flying  in  the  air.  Buddha  also 
taught  that  his  successor,  the  coming  Lord,  was 
to  be  known  by  the  scars  in  the  palms  of  his 
hands.  Siam  has  only  felt  the  initial  advance  of 
Christianity.  Nine-tenths  of  1  per  cent,  of  its 
millions  are  Christians.  But  only  one  in  every 
one  thousand  persons  is  a  member  of  a  Protes- 
tant church.  The  total  number  of  Protes- 
tants is  8,201. 

French  Indo-China  is  almost  untouched.  No 
estimate  can  be  made  of  the  number  of  Chris- 
tians among  its  population,  but  the  percentage 
of  Christians  and  of  Protestants  is  small. 

Confronted  by  such  conditions,  the  Christian 
Church  finds  itself  with  only  one  missionary  to 
95,000  people  in  Siam;  only  one  to  1,950,000 
in  French  Indo-China. 

That  which  is  held  must  be  more  strongly  gar- 
risoned. But  there  are  vast  fields  yet  to  be 
taken.  The  whole  of  East  Siam,  an  area  equal 
to  New  York  and  Pennsylvania,  remains  to  be 
reached.  French  Indo-China  is  an  almost 
entirely  neglected  field  for  missionary  action. 

There  are  two  million  Cambodians.  Fourteen 
million  Annamese  populate  the  provinces  of 
Tonking,  Annam  and  Cochin  China.  Three 
million  Tai,  brothers  of  the  northern  Siamese, 
are  in  French  Laos. 

POLITICAL  OBSTACLES 

THE  French  Government,  rather  than  risk 
the  growth  of  fellow  feeling  between  the 
northern  Siamese  and  the  Laos  Tai,  forebade 
Protestant  missionaries  to  cross  the  border  in 
1903.  Under  this  tremendous  handicap,  the 
work  in  the  peninsula  must  for  the  time  being  be 
concentrated  in  Siam.  But  for  every  year  of  de- 
lay in  establishing  Protestant  mission  centers 
in  Indo-China,  there  will  be  a  heavy  toll  in 
untrained  workmen,  uneducated  women,  high 
death  rates,  and  the  unprogressive  life  of  a 
non-Christian  community. 

Much  is  expected  of  the  new  government 
schools  that  are  beginning  to  supersede  the  old 
temple  schools  of  the  Buddhist  priests.  Dur- 
ing the  next  five  years  it  might  be  wise  not  to 
establish  mission  schools,  but  to  await  the  re- 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Southeastern  Asia 


127 


suits  of  the  government  educational  program. 
Schools  devoted  to  Bible  teaching,  however, 
should  be  founded.  The  Siamese  Government 
is  emphasizing  and  carrying  on  public  school 
education.  Missionary  doctors,  dispensaries 
and  hospitals  are  urgently  needed.  The  new 
work  that  is  to  be  done  in  East  Siam  can 
best  be  carried  on  by  the  North  and  South 
Siam  Missions. 

MALAYSIA 

MALAYSIA  is  a  world  of  islands.  United, 
it  would  cover  one-quarter  of  the  terri- 
tory of  the  United  States.  There  are  many 
distinct  peoples  among  the  fifty  million  inhabi- 
tants, speaking  150  languages  and  dialects. 
Five  per  cent,  of  the  population  live  in  cities. 
Singapore,  Socrabaja,  Batavia  and  Penang 
are  the  leading  cities. 


Malaysia,  all  the  territory  of  which,  excepting 
Portuguese  Timor,  is  divided  between  Great 
Britain  and  Holland,  and  is  held  as  colonies  or 
protectorates. 

In  the  British  area  the  increase  between  the 
census  years  1901  and  1911  was  41  per  cent., 
which  was  mainly  due  to  immigration  from 
China  and  India. 

In  the  Dutch  area  the  increase  in  the  twelve 
years  from  the  census  of  1905  to  the  latest  offi- 
cial estimate,  made  in  1917,  was  25  per  cent., 
and  this  was  partly  due  to  a  great  increase  in 
the  estimates  for  Celebes,  Timor,  Bali  and  Lom- 
bok,  and  other  hitherto  unexplored  regions. 

In  Java,  which  has  nearly  three-fourths  of  the 
population  of  the  Netherlands  Indies,  the  in- 
crease in  the  twelve  years  was  only  13.5  per  cent. 


The  population  is  increasing  very  rapidly  in     The  island  geography  of  Malaysia  makes  it 


A  PRIME  REQUISITE  IN 

SUCCESSFUL  MISSION  ENTERPRISE 

IS  ADEQUATE  OCCUPATION 

SOUTH  SIAM  MISSION 


89  YEARS 


12  MISSIONARIES 

PER  MILLION  PEOPLE 

356  COMMUNICANTS 

PER  MILLION  PEOPLE 


NORTH  SIAM  MISSION 


53  YEARS 


42  MISSIONARIES 

PER  MILLION  PEOPLE 

4,849  COMMUNICANTS 

PER  MILLION  PEOPLE 


THE  laws  of  mechanics  apply  in  the  evangelization  of  the  world.     The 
great  mass  of  ignorance  and  supeistition  cannot  be  moved  unless  suffi- 
cient strength  is  applied  to  the  lever. 


128 


Southeastern  As^a:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


remote  and  difficult  to  traverse.  But  the  trade 
has  grown  in  the  last  ten  years  until,  in  1918, 
$314,000,000  worth  of  imports  and  $371,000,000 
worth  of  exports  passed  through  its  ports. 

Malaysia  has  over  sixteen  million  acres  of  the 
most  fertile  land  in  the  world.  Rubber,  cocoa- 
nut  products,  sugar  cane,  pepper,  all  flourish. 
The  tin  mines  of  the  Straits  Settlement  pro- 
duce two-thirds  of  the  world's  tin. 

Every  year  300,000  Chinese  migrate  to  the 
shores  of  Malaysia.  The  teeming  continent 
of  Asia  is  taking  advantage  of  the  under-popu- 
lation  in  Malaysia  to  relieve  its  own  congestion 
and  enrich  Malaysia  with  sturdy  workers  from 
the  North. 


EUROPEAN  LANDHOLDERS 

THE  governments  keep  title  to  the  land  and 
lease  it.  Ninety  per  cent,  of  the  land  is 
held  in  large  estates,  practically  all  by  Euro- 
peans. 

The  British  and  Dutch  governments  are  rapid- 
ly building  railroads  in  all  parts  of  Malaysia. 
The  mileage  at  present  in  actual  operation  in 
the  British  area  is  948  miles;  in  the  Dutch  area, 
3,250  miles. 

The  Dutch  and  British  governments  have  made 
a  real  effort  to  introduce  European  sanitary 
methods  into  the  islands,  and  great  progress 
has  been  made.     Disease  is  seldom  epidemic. 


FORGETTING  THE  WILD  MAN  OF  BORNEO 


THE  world  of  islands  is  a  mission  field  that  is  practically  unoccupied.  The 
Christian  Church  must  provide  a  leadership  that  will  bring  to  the  diverse 
peoples  of  Malaysia — Moslems,  Chinese,  and  the  wild  tribes  of  the  interior — 
the  moral  and  spiritual  force  that  will  enable  them  to  realize  the  social  and 
economic  progress  they  so  eagerly  desire. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Southeastern  Asia 


129 


But  there  is  a  growing  opium  traffic,  an  increase 
in  venereal  diseases,  and  a  liquor  traffic  that 
yields  $40,000,000  in  revenue  annually.  All 
these  things  lower  the  vitality  of  the  islands, 
and  spread  disease. 

LACK  OF  DOCTORS 

THERE  is  only  one  doctor  for  every  300,000 
persons.  The  United  States  has  six  hundred 
times  as  many  doctors,  one  for  every  500  people. 

Where  the  field  of  medical  relief  is  so  sparsely 
covered,  where  the  people  are  still  so  careless 
of  human  life  that  half  their  babies  die  before 
they  reach  the  age  of  two,  the  medical  mission- 
ary can  become  one  of  the  strongest  forces  for 
good.  There  are  114  government  dispensaries 
in  the  islands.  There  are  fourteen  foreign 
mission  doctors,  eleven  mission  hospitals,  and 
one  mission  dispensary  in  Java. 

These  mission  doctors  and  those  who  are  added 
to  their  numbers,  will  be  a  dynamic  force.  It 
must  never  be  forgotten  that  mere  medical 
service  is  but  a  small  part  of  the  battle  for  the 
regeneration  of  Malaysia.  It  is  the  Christian 
ideal  of  health  for  all,  and  strength  for  all,  that 
each  may  serve  others  as  well  as  himself,  that 
will  raise  the  demand  for  doctors  and  sanita- 
tion in  Malaysia,  and  that  will  continue  to 
inspire    government    expenditure  for    health. 

Medical  work  is  the  forerunner  of  the  evangeli- 
zation of  the  Moslem  millions  in  Malaysia. 
This  department  of  missionary  effort  will  be 
reinforced  by  the  Dutch  Government.  The 
Dutch  are  prepared  to  pay  three-fourths  of 
the  cost  of  building  and  equipping  hospitals,  if 
the  mission  will  provide  the  remaining  fourth 
of  the  cost,  and  can  supply  the  trained  doctors 
and  nurses. 

In  response  to  the  appeal  for  medical  work  the 
Methodist  Board  is  planning  to  erect  sixteen 
new  hospitals  in  the  next  five  years  in  the 
Dutch  area.  These  hospitals  will  be  on  the 
islands  of  Java,  Sumatra,  and  Borneo,  the  terri- 
tory already  partially  occupied  by  the  Metho- 
dist Board.  Doctors  and  nurses  to  form  the 
staffs  of  these  hospitals  are  urgently  needed. 

In  the  British  area  three  hospitals  are  planned. 
The  Chinese,  now  settled  in  such  large  num- 
bers near  Sitiawan  on  the  Malay  peninsula, 


are  entirely  without  medical  aid  and  will  them- 
selves provide  the  funds  for  one  of  them.  The 
two  other  hospitals  are  planned  to  reach  the 
Mohammedans  of  the  Malay  Peninsula,  who 
number  about  1,500,000. 

TREATMENT  OF  WOMEN 

IN  EDUCATION  and  treatment  of  women, 
Malaysia  falls  far  short  of  what  the  Chris- 
tian missions  teach.  Yet  nowhere  in  the  world 
have  Mohammedan  women  greater  freedom 
than  in  Malaysia.  The  harem  or  zenana  is  un- 
known, except  in  the  large  cities.  In  the  villages 
and  small  towns  the  women  go  about  with 
perfect  freedom,  simply  covering  their  heads  in 
some  cases  with  a  sort  of  shawl,  or  without  any 
head  covering  at  all.  Polygamy  is  not  as 
common  as  it  is  in  most  Mohammedan  lands, 
but  free  divorce  is  the  cause  of  much  un- 
happiness  to  the  women. 

Only  3.9  per  cent,  of  the  men  can  read;  only 
1.9  per  cent,  of  the  women.  There  are  free 
government  primary  schools  conducted  in  the 
Malay  vernacular,  but  only  three-quarters  of 
a  million  children  get  even  this  primary  educa- 
tion. Hardly  one  person  in  two  thousand  has 
any  more  than  a  primary  education. 

NEEDS  OF  THE  PAGANS 

MISSIONARIES  have  just  begun  to  reach 
the  pagan,  animistic  Dayaks  of  the  in- 
terior of  British  and  Dutch  Borneo;  but  the 
subtle  influence  of  the  Mohammedan  Malays 
from  the  coast  is  always  active.  In  both  areas 
the  Christian  governments  have  done  much  to 
stamp  out  the  practise  of  "head-hunting." 

The  Dayaks  are  beginning  to  take  advantage  of 
the  opportunities  which  these  governments 
are  giving  them  for  the  education  of  their  chil- 
dren. The  question  whether  these  schools  shall 
be  taught  by  Christian  teachers  or  by  Moham- 
medans will  be  decided  in  favor  of  Christianity 
if  the  necessary  teachers  are  trained  and  the 
funds  supplied  for  the  purpose. 

CREATING  LEADERSHIP 

THE  Christian  Church  must  provide  the 
leadership  which  can  bring  to  these  peoples 
of  Malaysia — Moslems,  Chinese,  and  the  wild 
tribes  of  the  interior — those  moral  and  spiritual 


130 


Southeastern  Asia:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


forces  which  will  enable  them  to  realize  that 
social  and  economic  progress  for  which  they  are 
so  eagerly  seeking. 

In  the  Straits  Settlements  and  the  Federated 
Malay  States  it  is  estimated  that  about  40 
per  cent,  of  the  Malay  boys  of  school  age  are 
actually  in  school.  It  seems  probable  that  no 
other  Mohammedan  race  in  the  world  has  such 
a  large  proportion  of  its  boys  receiving  an  edu- 
cation. In  the  Netherlands  Indies  the  Mo- 
hammedan population  is  so  enormous  that  the 
proportion  of  Mohammedan  boys  in  school 
is  not  so  large,  but  there  are  over  10,000  schools, 
in  which  more  than  800,000  children  are  being 
educated.  The  unusually  large  number  of 
persons  in  Malaysia  who  are  able  to  read  in- 
dicates the  great  opportunity  for  a  widespread 
dissemination  of  literature. 

Today  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  and 
the  Seventh  Day  Adventists  are  the  only 
American  agencies  at  work  in  Malaysia.  The 
American  Methodists  are  dealing  with  the 
Chinese  problem  through  the  agency  of  a  great 
system  of  schools,  nearly  all  of  which  are  in  the 
British  area.  Instruction  is  given  entirely 
through  the  medium  of  the  English  language. 
There  are  approximately  10,000  children  in 
these  schools,  and  about  10,000  more  are  re- 
ceiving an  English  education  in  the  schools 
operated  by  the  British  Government  and  by  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church. 

The  graduates  of  these  British  schools  already 
are  becoming  the  leaders  of  their  people,  not 
only  in  the  British  area  but  even  to  some  extent 
in  the  Dutch  area.  The  Dutch  Government 
has  found  it  necessary  to  establish  "Dutch- 
Chinese  Schools,"  in  which  the  Chinese  chil- 
dren in  the  Dutch  East  Indies  are  now  begin- 
ning to  receive  a  Western  education,  which  is 
given  them  through  the  medium  of  the  Dutch 
language. 

The  Methodist  boys'  schools  in  the  British  area 
are  entirely  self-supporting.  Grants  from  the 
government,  together  with  school  fees,  pay  the 
salaries  and  traveling  expenses  of  missionary 
teachers,  so  that  these  schools  are  not  a  burden 
on  the  mission  boards.  Even  the  girls'  schools 
are  now  in  many  cases  almost  entirely  self- 
supporting. 


BETTER  TEACHERS 

THE  government  demands  a  high  grade  of 
efficiency  in  schools  which  receive  a  govern- 
ment grant,  so  that  it  becomes  absolutely 
essential  that  the  teaching  staffs  of  the  schools 
be  relieved  from  the  responsibility  of  the  other 
work  which  has  hitherto  rested  upon  them. 
There  is  immediate  need  for  both  American 
and  Chinese  workers  to  devote  their  full  time 
and  strength  to  evangelistic  work  among  the 
constituencies  of  these  schools.  The  teachers 
can  assist  in  their  spare  time. 

The  Chinese  also  are  demanding  better  facili- 
ties for  the  higher  education  of  graduates 
of  the  mission  and  government  high  schools, 
who  now  have  to  go  to  China  or  come  to  Amer- 
ica for  a  college  education.  A  university  at 
Singapore  is  planned,  and  large  sums  have 
been  contributed  by  the  Chinese  themselves. 
A  Christian  college  is  an  essential  part  of  the 
present  system  of  mission  schools.  Industrial 
education  also  needs  to  be  stressed,  and  engi- 
neering and  agricultural  departments  are  parts 
of  the  Singapore  college  scheme. 

The  demand  for  education  is  there  and  is 
steadily  growing.  The  impact  of  Chinese 
immigrants,  with  their  less  primitive  tradi- 
tions, has  played  its  part  in  stimulating 
native  demand.  The  missionary  forces  have 
complemented  the  existing  educational  facili- 
ties with  secondary  schools,  at  present  edu- 
cating 1,729  pupils;  women's  Bible  schools, 
with  thirty  students;  a  theological  school,  with 
forty  students,  and  another  school  for  miscella- 
neQus  students. 

LET  THEM  READ  THE  WORD 

THE  missionary  forces  know  that  the  first 
great  step  toward  the  conversion  of  the 
Malaysian  millions  must  be  an  opening  of  the 
doors  of  literacy. 

The  Christian  missions  already  have  one 
energetic  publishing  house,  but  their  four 
Christian  newspapers  have  as  yet  a  circulation 
of  only  2,500.  The  motion  picture  is  popular, 
and  every  town  of  any  considerable  size  has 
a  theater. 

The  zest  for  reading  of  the  Malay  boys  in 
particular  opens  the  way  to  a  Christian  litera- 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Southeastern  Asia  131 

ture  campaign  that  will  effectively  reach  many     Indians  from  the  continent  come  as  European 

thousands  who  might  otherwise  attach  them-     immigrants    once    came    to    America.     Up- 

selves  to  the  Mohammedan  faith.  rooted    from   their   old    traditions,    they   are 

T,T  ..,       vi      i  u     1  u       M  1      ready  for  new  spiritual  leaven. 

Neither  literature,  nor  schools,  nor  hospitals 

may  be  spared  in  any  sincere  effort  to  share  In  Malaysia  they  may,  if  the  agencies  are 
Christian  ideals  with  Malaysia  and  bind  her  provided,  begin  their  new  lives  on  a  Chris- 
growing  prosperity  to  the  kingdom  of  God.  tian  basis,  or,  losing  what  they  had,  they  can 
Malaysia  promises  to  be  the  great  melting  deteriorate  and  swing  to  a  gross  and  threaten- 
pot  of  the  East  to  which  the  Chinese  and  ing  materialism. 

For  the  Forgotten  Peoples  of  Southeastern  Asia 

One  hundred  and  nineteen  new  missionaries  for  the  out-of-the-way  peoples  of  Siam 
and  Indo-China  and  the  scattered  islands  of  the  South  Seas. 

Interchurch  World  Movement  Estimates  for  American  Foreign  Missionary  Societies  in 

Southeastern  Asia 

Missionaries  needed 
Missionaries  for  5-year  period 

needed  for  1920  1920-1925 

Evangelistic 44  126 

Educational 51  145 

Medical 18  53 

Literature 3  8 

Others* 3  12 


Total 119  344 

'Business  agents,  industrial  and  institutional  workers,  etc. 


132 


FOREIGN  SURVEY 


CHINA 

AREAS  UNCLAIMED  ^,^ 
BY  PROTESTANT  MISSIONS 

shaded:  mnnm 

Population  Approximately  35,000,000 
Area  Approximately  480,000  Sq.  Miles 

STATUTE  MILES 


''""^^^^^ 


THE  missionaries  say  that,  given  men  and  equipment,  all  the  dark  spots 
in  China  could  be  lightened  in  the  next  five  years.  China,  with  its  millions 
of  people,  virile  and  intelligent,  will  have  much  to  say  about  the  future  of  the 
East.     The  great  task  of  the  Christian  missionary  is  to  train  Young  China. 


CHINA 


CHINA  is  the  land  of  unchallenged  superlatives.    The  greatest  population 
and  man  power,  and  the  greatest  virility  in  the  world.    The  oldest  existent 
national  civilization,  the  widest  cultural  influence,  and  at  present  a  more 
confused  political  condition  than  Russia's. 

The  darkest  cloud  on  the  international  horizon  and  yet  the  brightest  promise  of  a 
world-wide  kingdom  of  God. 

The  Chinese  constitute  the  largest  homogeneous  mass  in  the  world's  history.  They 
number  more  than  a  quarter  of  the  population  of  the  globe. 

The  Chinese  occupy,  next  to  the  Russians,  the  largest  contiguous  territory  in  the 
world.    They  have  a  standing  army  of  over  a  million. 

At  the  end  of  this  century  it  is  estimated  they  will  have  increased  from  four 
hundred  and  twenty-seven  million  to  eight  hundred  million  souls. 

The  Chinese  are  a  homogeneous  people.  Wherever  they  go,  they  keep  their  charac- 
teristics. They  are  never  swallowed  up.  They  absorb  others.  And  each  year  a 
quarter  of  a  million  emigrant  Chinese  settle  in  Malaysia.  A  hundred  thousand  from 
the  north  of  China  shift  to  Manchuria  and  Mongolia.  The  political  control  of  these 
territories  may  be  temporarily  in  other  hands,  but  they  are  being  peopled  with 
Chinese. 

The  classic  culture  of  China  has  dominated  Asia  for  twenty  centuries.  The  basis 
of  Japanese  culture  is  thoroughly  and  absolutely  Chinese.  The  Chinese  people, 
though  today  ignorant  and  illiterate,  are  a  people  of  great  potential  mentality. 

When  Professor  Edward  Alsworth  Ross,  a  careful  and  impartial  observer  from  the 
West,  was  in  China,  he  asked  forty-three  missionaries  and  diplomats,  distinguished 
Europeans,  to  compare  the  intellectual  capacity  of  the  Europeans  and  the  Chinese. 
All  but  five  agreed  that  the  intellectual  capacity  of  the  yellow  race  is  equal  to  that 
of  the  white  race. 

STRONG  WITHOUT  "NERVES"  positive  that  the  Chinese  physique  evinces  some 

PHYSICALLY  the  Chinese  are  the  most  superiority  over  that  of  their  home  people.  The 

virile  mass  in  the  worid.    They  have  more  Chinese  undergo  without  serious  or  long-lasting 

endurance.     They  have  less  "nerves."     Physi-  results  operations  that  would  either  kill  or  in- 

cians  in  different  parts  of  the  country  were  definitely  lay  up  the  occidental.     They  stand 


134 


China:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


high  fevers  and  recover  from  blood  poisonings  of 
which  white  men  die.  Instances  are  recorded 
where  peasants  from  the  fields,  unaccustomed  to 
running,  carried  chairs  and  burdens  of  one  hun- 
dred and  ten  pounds  each  forty  miles  across  two 
mountain  ranges  between  sunrise  and  sunset. 


GROWING  POPULATION 


500,000,000 


400.000,000 


300,000,000 


200,000,000 


100,000,000 


500,000,000 


400,000.000 


300,000,000 


200.000,000 


100,000,000 


UNITED 
STATES 


CHINA 


CHINA'S  population  is  increasing  by 
leaps  and  bounds.  Over  four  hundred 
million  people,  more  than  one-fourth  of  the 
world's  inhabitants,  live  in  China.  By 
1950,  according  to  the  most  conservative 
estimates,  the  Chinese  will  number  half 
a  billion.  Authorities  agree  that  the 
Chinese  are  equal  in  ability  to  any  race. 


The  Chinese  are  a  mass  of  people  who  must 
be  reckoned  with  in  world  affairs.  Twenty 
years  ago  John  Hay    said: 

"The  storm-center  of  the  world  has  gradually 
shifted  to  China.     .     .     .     Whoever  under- 


stands that  mighty  empire  socially,  politically, 
economically,  religiously,  has  a  key  to  world 
politics  for  the  next  five  centuries." 

NATION'S  GREAT  WEALTH 

IT  IS  not  her  people  alone  who  will  make 
China  the  dominant  factor  in  world  life 
tomorrow.  Three  things  about  China's  wealth 
must  be  remembered : 

First,  a  fifth  of  her  arable  land  is  untilled.  Even 
so,  her  land  base  is  large  enough  to  feed  her 
own  people  permanently,  provided  she  retains 
the  art  of  intensive  agriculture.  She  has  not 
a  science  of  agriculture,  but  during  forty  cen- 
turies the  Chinese  have  learned  how  to  grow 
more  food,  for  longer  periods,  on  the  same  land, 
without  exhausting  the  soil,  than  any  other 
people.  As  China  expands  westward  towards 
Europe  she  will,  even  with  another  four  hun- 
dred million  people,  still  be  self  contained. 

Second,  China  has,  with  the  possible  exception 
of  Africa,  the  largest  undeveloped  natural  re- 
sources in  the  world.  She  has  not  so  much  iron 
as  Brazil,  but  Brazil  has  no  coal.  China  has 
ten  thousand  million  tons  of  both  hard  and 
soft  coal,  which  are  just  beginning  to  be  touched. 
There  is  hard  and  soft  coal  in  every  province 
in  China.  There  is  a  sufficient  supply  of  all 
the  useful  metals.  According  to  Julian  Arnold, 
our  commercial  attache  at  Peking,  the 
Chinese  consume  one  ton  of  coal  to  every 
twenty-three  persons,  whereas  in  the  United 
States  six  tons  are  set  to  work  per  person. 

Third,  China's  many  rivers  have  never  yet 
been  utilized  for  motive  power.  The  unused 
water  of  the  Yangtse  Kiang  would  do  what  the 
Mississippi  and  all  the  rivers  of  the  Atlantic 
seaboard  do  for  the  mills  of  the  United  States. 
The  Yangtse  is  the  most  densely  populated 
river  valley  in  the  world,  and  it  lies  directly  in 
one  of  the  great  east-west  trading  routes  of  the 
present  and  of  the  future. 


MASTERS  OF  MACHINE  \ 


V 


THE  man  power  of  China  is  virile,  indus- 
trious and  full  of  a  native  capacity  for 
understanding  mechanics.  Instances  are  re- 
corded of  Chinese  workmen  without  experience 
who  have  repaired  bicycles  and  manufactured 


FOREIGN  SXmVEY:  China 


135 


ball  bearings.  They  have  reproduced  all  manner 
of  Western  machines.  A  foreman  in  a  Shanghai 
shipyard  which  was  building  thirty  million 
dollars'  worth  of  ships  for  American  interests, 
said  that  Chinese  mechanics,  while  slower  than 
English  and  American  workmen,  had  an  indus- 
trial capacity  that  was  80  per  cent,  of  what 
the  Western  nations  had  developed  in  a  hundred 
years. 

Give  this  people  the  use  of  steel  and  coal  and 
motive  power,  and  China  becomes  the  greatest 
potential  industrial  country  of  the  earth.  She 
already  exports  nearly  as  much  silk  as  Japan, 
and  probably  makes  more  than  Japan  for  her 
home  consumption. 

MILLION  UNDER  ARMS 

POLITICALLY  China  is  in  a  state  of  flux. 
The  Republic  was  declared  in  1911,  and 
under  the  constitution  promulgated  in  Peking, 
"citizens  shall  have  the  right  to  vote  and  of 
standing  for  election  to  representative  assem- 
blies." In  practise  the  franchise  is  not  effective. 
As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  government  is  now 
controlled  by  the  Northern  Military  party. 
About  a  million  men  of  the  two  competing 
factions  are  under  arms.  The  maritime  customs 
are  under  foreign  control.  Nevertheless  the 
national  debt  is  only  about  three  dollars  per 
capita,  one  of  the  smallest  in  the  world. 

GREAT  SHIP  ADRIFT 

WITH  all  these  possibilities,  China,  under 
trustworthy  leadership,  would  be  like  a 
great  ship  bearing  plenty  to  the  world.  Under 
her  present  leadership,  China  is  like  a  great  ship 
loose  in  the  harbor,  swinging  derelict  to  sea, 
threatening  all  that  lies  in  her  path.  And  the 
most  patriotic  Chinese  admit  that  the  ship  is 
derelict.  In  the  last  twenty  years  there  have 
been  no  national  leaders  who  have  won  and  held 
the  confidence  of  the  whole  people,  although 
General  Li  Yuan  Hung  and  C.  T.  Wang  have 
both  won  enviable  positions. 

The  great  task  in  the  evangelization  of  China  is 
to  train  Young  China  for  partnership  in  the 
world  and  for  the  moral  leadership  of  Asia. 

The  old  system  in  China  was  leadership  by 
seniority.     The  old  man,  the  tired  and  dis- 


illusioned, held  the  power.  The  problem  is  to 
secure  leadership  by  worth.  In  China  the 
family  is  still  the  unit  of  society.  It  is  not  the 
family  as  we  know  it— father  and  mother  and 
children.  The  unit  is  an  entire  family  connec- 
tion.   And  these  connections  are  always  large, 


MISSION  COLLEGES 
AND  UNIVERSITIES 


THERE  is  no  more  effective  way  of 
teaching  China  the  worth  of  her  man- 
hood and  womanhood  than  through  the 
Christian  school.  But,  as  the  dots  and 
circles  indicate,  there  are  not  enough  of 
these  schools.  The  whole  western  half  of 
the  coimtry,  with  a  tremendous  population, 
has  only  two  schools. 


for  every  couple,  believing  in  ancestor  worship, 
and  desiring  descendants,  set  themselves  to 
produce  large  families.  The  problem  of  the 
new  China  is  to  free  the  individual  while  con- 
serving all  that  was  beautiful  in  filial  and  family 
loyalty. 

IN  SOCIAL  BONDAGE 

IF  THE  great  possibilities  of  China  to  bring 
good  to  herself  and  to  the  world  are  to  be 
realized,  the  whole  social  structure  of  Chinese 


136 


China:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


society  must  change.  China  today  is  in  social 
bondage. 

For  ages  she  has  been  governed  by  the  past. 
Her  backwardness  today  is  not  due  so  much  to 
the  fact  that  she  did  not  progress  as  that  she 
did  not  want  to  progress.  This  fundamental 
attitude  has  in  itself  constituted  an  almost  in- 
superable obstacle  to  the  spread  of  Christianity. 

Custom  and  tradition  set  narrow  limits  to  the 
life  of  women  in  China  for  centuries.  They 
denied  her  almost  all  right  to  education.  Re- 
plies to  siu"vey  questionnaires  bring  out  the  fact 
that  in  many  parts  of  China  not  more  than 
one-tenth  of  1  per  cent,  of  the  women  can 
read  and  write.  The  power  of  a  husband  over 
his  wife  used  to  be  almost  without  limit.  It 
created  a  situation  which  brought  the  bride 
into  the  home  of  her  husband  as  a  slave  to  the 
mother-in-law  and  permitted  extreme  cruelty 
to  be  practised  upon  the  helpless  girl-wife. 

Custom  imposed  upon  Chinese  women  the 
terrible  suffering  of  foot-binding.  It  made 
marriage  wholly  a  matter  of  arrangement  be- 
tween parents,  with  no  regard  to  the  rights  of 
the  young  men  and  women  concerned. 

In  the  Western  world  the  largest  human  factor 
in  the  production  of  character  has  been  the 
influence  of  women.  Tradition  and  custom 
have  in  large  measure  deprived  China  of  such 
an  influence. 

A  human  mass  numbering  hundreds  of  millions 
cannot  be  moved  quickly  from  old  habits, 
and  great  areas  of  China  have  never  been 
brought  in  touch  with  Western  influence  of 
any  kind. 

POISON  OF  SUPERSTITION 

THE  hold  superstition  has  on  the  Chinese 
is  almost  incredible.  No  realm  of  activity 
or  class  of  people  has  been  free  from  this 
bondage.  It  has  controlled  the  practise  of 
medicine,  and  led  to  the  perpetuation  of  ex- 
quisite tortures;  it  has  prevented  the  growth 
and  spread  of  knowledge  and  given  the  most 
terrifying  explanations  of  simple  phenomena; 
it  has  dominated  social  and  family  life  and  made 
a  naturally  kindly  people  deliberately  commit 
acts  of  unbelievable  cruelty;  it  has  influenced 


business  and  kept  one  of  the  most  practical 
peoples  in  the  world  from  any  large  utilization 
of  their  great  mineral  resources.  Finally  it  has 
poisoned  the  inner  life  of  the  nation  and  out 
of  the  ethical  agnosticism  of  Confucius,  the 
mysticism  of  Lao-tse  and  the  pessimism  of 
Gautama,  it  has  created  a  religion  dominated 
by  constant  and  overwhelming  fear. 

IGNORANCE  AND  DISEASE 

SUPERSTITION,  ignorance  and  filthiness 
drive  up  the  death  rate.  It  is  estimated 
that  from  forty  to  fifty  in  a  thousand  die 
annually,  as  compared  to  fourteen  in  the  United 
States.  China  is,  with  a  few  notable  exceptions, 
entirely  without  any  social  control  of  water 
supply,   sewage,   or  epidemic  diseases.     The 


THE  NEGLECTED  SICK 

CHINA 

400,000  PEOPLE  TO  1  DOCTOR 


THE  annual  death  rate  in  China  is  from 
forty  to  fifty  for  each  thousand  of 
population,  as  compared  with  fourteen  in 
a  thousand  in  the  United  States.  What 
better  explanation  is  needed  than  that  the 
ratio  of  the  sick  who  receive  competent 
medical  attention  to  the  number  of  neglected 
sufferers  is  the  same  as  the  white  square  in 
this  cut  is  to  the  red  portion? 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  China 


137 


influenza,  sweeping  through  China  in  1918- 
1919,  cost  upwards  of  two  milhon  hves. 

For  all  of  China  there  are  about  a  thousand 
modern  doctors.  A  full  third  of  these  are  mis- 
sionary doctors.  There  are  162  foreign  and 
895  native  nurses  in  missionary  hospitals  and  in 
missionary  work.  There  are  no  better  instru- 
ments of  Christianity  than  this  small  army  of 
two  thousand  who  bear  to  the  four  hundred 
and  twenty-seven  millions  of  China  the  tidings 
of  Christian  health,  cleanliness,  and  the  sacred 
Christian  right  of  the  sick  and  weak  to  care  and 
tenderness. 

Suppose  that  in  the  Christian  world  the 
dominating  idea  was  one  of  disregard  and  dis- 
gust for  the  sick.  Suppose  that  in  the  new 
closely  knit  world  of  all  the  races  that  is  com- 
ing into  being,  where  not  for  white  or  yellow 
or  black  will  there  be  any  isolation,  the  Chinese 
and  not  the  Christian  standard  were  to  prevail. 
There  are  four  times  as  many  people  in  China 
as  in  the  United  States.  Shall  they  come  into 
touch  with  the  modern  world  as  reinforcements 
to  the  Christian  standard,  or  shall  they  come 
to  share  their  appalling  burden  of  filth  and 
pestilence? 

There  are  over  a  million  blind  in  China,  and 
four  hundred  thousand  deaf.  No  estimates  are 
available  to  tell  the  story  of  how  many  lepers, 
feeble-minded,  insane,  dependent  and  uncared 
for  children  and  aged.  No  one  has  calculated 
the  number  of  people  in  prison,  or  the  total 
number  of  professional  beggars  who  infest  the 
country.  These  people  suffer  wretchedness,  but 
are  no  worse  off  than  they  would  be  in  the 
Western  world,  if  public  and  private  agencies 
were  not  established  for  the  care  of  the  unfit. 

GATEWAYS  TO  THE  KINGDOM 


N* 


"0  FIGURES  are  available  of  the  total 
number  of  hospitals  in  China,  but  there 
are  320  missionary  hospitals.  Each  is  a  narrow 
gateway  through  which  the  Chinese  sufferer 
enters  into  a  knowledge  of  what  Christian 
freedom  from  superstition.  Christian  regard  for 
individual  human  life,  Christian  mercy  for 
pain,  mean. 

The  missionary  of  Christ  sets  up  the  ideal  of 
the  value  of  life,  the  value  of  the  individual.    He 


brings  to  the  republic  a  valuation  of  the  soul 
without  which  republican  government  is  im- 
possible. 

It  will  make  a  vast  difference  to  the  world  in 
the   next   century   whether   China   comes   to 


RAILROADS  AND  SCHOOLS 


CHINA 

imiON  MISSION  COLLEGES 

^  IN  RELATION  TO  ^  .  ^  , 

^~^^\  RAILROAD  Z\      /*" 

f  \       COMMUNICATION      aL<.     _ 

; 


S:^-.V 


wsut* 


^^  RAILROADS  \H  OPERATION 

«*  «^  RAILROADS  UNDER  CONSTRUCTION 
ORCONTflACTfDFOR 
RAILROADS  PROJECTED 
O  ■■  RAILROAD  CENTER 
fST -UNION  MISSION  COLUGES 


CHINA  has  nearly  7,000  miles  of  rail- 
road. Some  2,000  miles  more  are 
under  construction.  Over  14,000  miles  in 
addition  are  projected.  Every  mile  of 
railroad  in  the  non-Christian  world  looks 
toward  the  establishment  of  the  kingdom 
of  God  on  earth.  The  country  that  is 
open  to  trade  is  open  also  to  evangelization. 


adopt  Christ's  estimate  of  the  worth  of  men, 
women  and  children  as,  individually,  sons  of 
God. 

When  the  kingdom  of  God  comes  in  China, 
men,  women  and  children  will  be  valued  for  the 
minds  with  which  God  has  endowed  them. 

Judged  by  past  contributions  and  by  the  in- 
tellectual attainments  of  Chinese  who  have 
opportunities  for  education,  the  mind  of  China 
is  an  even  greater  resource  for  the  kingdom  of 
God  than  is  the  physical  wealth  of  the  republic. 
If  the  mind  of  China  were  to  be  emancipated 


138 


China:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


from  ignorance  and  then  used  in  opposition  to 
the  kingdom  of  God,  it  would  be  a  mighty- 
obstacle.  Used  for  the  kingdom,  it  becomes  a 
mighty  asset. 

THE  LITERATE  FEW 

THE  present  literacy  is  estimated  at  less 
than  5  per  cent.  It  is  possibly  8  per 
cent,  for  men;  2  per  cent,  for  women.  A 
modem  school  system  under  the  direction  of 
the  government,  in  which  elements  of  the 
American,  French,  British  and  German  educa- 
tional systems  are  merged,  has  been  inaugu- 
rated and  is  partially  in  operation. 

The  total  number  of  pupils  between  the  ages 
of  six  and  twelve  in  school,  including  govern- 
ment, private  and  mission  schools,  is  4,282,857. 

If  the  school  population  of  those  ages  is  as- 
sumed to  be  18  per  cent,  of  the  total  popu- 
lation, it  amounts  to  76,860,000.  That  is  to 
say,  only  about  6  per  cent,  of  the  school 
population  is  in  school. 

Coeducation  has  been  started  in  the  lower 
primary  grades  of  the  government  schools,  but 
girls  are  relatively  few  as  compared  with  the 
boys.  The  relative  opportunity  for  education 
for  girls  comes  out  clearly  when  one  compares 
the  total  number  of  middle  schools  for  boys 
with  those  for  girls.  There  are  428  middle 
schools  for  boys,  and  only  nine  for  girls.  The 
registration  is  69,598  boys  and  622  girls. 

PIONEERING  IN  SCHOOLS 

THE  relative  part  which  the  mission  schools 
are  playing  in  Chinese  modem  education 
can  be  seen  from  the  following  figures  on  regis- 
tration in  government  and  mission  schools: 

Kind  of  School  Government  Missionary 

Primary 4,122,897  159,979 

Secondary 70,220  12,046 

Trade  and  Industrial  80,654  1,375 

College  Grade *15,374  1,745 

Normal 29,295  3,905 

Medical 776  758 

*  Includes  registration  in  private  colleges. 

There  are  approximately  1,600  Chinese  students 
in  the  United  States,  300  of  whom  are  women. 

It  ought  to  be  added  that  the  value  and  in- 


fluence of  the  missionary  as  compared  with  the 
government  school  cannot  be  measured  by  the 
relative  figures.  The  missionary  school  is  the 
pioneer  in  modern  education  in  China,  and  at 
least  until  very  recently  has  fixed  the  standards 
of  education  for  the  government.  Now  the 
government  is  forging  ahead,  spending  what 
are,  for  China,  large  sums  of  money,  and  often 
providing  equipment  far  superior  to  that  of  the 
mission  schools. 

The  system  of  missionary  education  has  done 
much  to  stimulate  popular  education,  but  it 
cannot  always  expect  to  direct  it.  The  desire 
for  education  has  been  firmly  planted  in  China. 
Its  realization  must  in  large  measure  wait  for 
the  development  of  China's  resources,  the  es- 
tablishment of  effective  and  eflScient  govern- 
ment, a  rising  standard  of  the  value  of  the 
individual,  and  the  creation  of  moral  ideals. 


KEY  TO 

.K.     I    W 

^■^fc^l  «         -El 
fc-dmo  jp   -Ai 


CHINA'S  FUTURE 
a/     «   I    s   ^^JU^ 

TH3-       B     .  TS*.    M^g^  P-      MBCHrti- 


THESE  are  the  thirty-nine  characters 
of  China's  new  phonetic  alphabet  which 
will  unlock  the  doors  of  learning  in  the 
future  for  hundreds  of  millions  of  people. 
In  the  past,  with  a  written  language  of 
40,000  characters,  only  about  one  person 
in  twenty  learned  to  read  and  write.  The 
new  language  is  so  simple  that  an  ignorant 
peasant  can  master  it  in  four  or  five  weeks. 
Christian  missionaries  have  been  influential 
in  promoting  the  phonetic  system. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  China 


139 


The  contribution  of  the  missionary  school  to 
all  these  needs  is  immeasurably  great. 

The  Y.  M.  C.  A.  also  has  made  a  valuable 
contribution  to  education  in  China.  By  work 
in  schools  and  colleges,  similar  to  the  work 
carried  on  in  the  colleges  of  this  country,  it 
has  brought  the  student  classes,  always  difficult 
to  reach  through  the  ordinary  missionary 
channels,  into  contact  with  Christianity.  A 
special  campaign  for  students  resulted  in 
bringing  many  into  the  churches. 

There  is  no  more  effective  way  of  teaching 
China  the  worth  of  her  manhood  and  woman- 
hood than  through  the  Christian  school.  There 
is  no  other  way  to  help  China  to  safeguard  the 
purity  of  the  educational  ideal,  morally  and 
spiritually,  except  by  the  contribution  of  a 
multitude  of  Christian  teachers  definitely 
committed  to  the  exaltation  of  Christ  before 
the  childhood  and  youth  of  the  nation. 

As  to  the  education  of  women  China  still  looks 
largely  to  the  missionary  to  demonstrate  its 
value  and  worth  to  the  nation. 

SALVATION  THROUGH  PRINT 

CHINA  is  developing  a  modem  literature. 
The  China  Year  Book  for  1919  cites  an 
incomplete  list  of  328  Chinese  newspapers, 
many  of  which  are  dailies.  There  are  more  than 
forty  foreign-controlled  newspapers  in  China. 
The  Statesman's  Year  Book,  1919,  says: 

"Fifty  Chinese  newspapers  are  published  in 
Shanghai,  and  more  than  sixty  in  Peking  and 
Tientsin,  while  every  capital  city  in  the  interior 
has  several  daily  journals.  There  are  over  one 
thousand  daily,  weekly  or  monthly  journals  in 
China." 

It  is  interesting  to  note  also  that  out  of  a  total 
of  about  2,300  book  titles  mentioned  by  G.  A. 
Clayton  in  the  International  Revieiv  of  Mis- 
sions, July,  1919,  over  1,500  are  classified  under 
Religion. 

These  amazing  figures  indicate  something  of 
the  vitality  of  the  new  intellectual  life  which  is 
moving  through  the  republic.  China  is  be- 
coming articulate. 

There  are  at  present  eighteen  religious  publish- 
ing houses.     There  may  be  thirty  Christian 


newspapers  and  magazines,  but  a  survey  of  the 
field  shows  clearly  that  the  printed  page  is 
being  very  inadequately  used  for  the  kingdom 
of  God  in  China,  and  far  too  little  attention  is 
being  given  to  utilizing  for  Christian  teaching 
these  powerful  agencies  which  the  secular  press 
has  provided. 


PROTESTANT  CHURCH 
MEMBERS  IN  CHINA 


312,970 


300,000 


2SO,000 


200,000 


150,000 


100,000 


50,000 


PROTESTANTISM  in  China  is  gaining 
momentum.  It  has  made  more  progress 
in  the  last  seven  years  of  missionary  effort 
than  it  made  in  the  first  seventy. 


The  two  largest  publishing  houses  in  China  are 
directed  by  Christian  Chinese  who  learned  the 
printing  trade  in  mission  publishing  houses. 

NEW  PROBLEMS  AND  OLD 

CHINA  presents  the  world's  largest  and 
most  complex  problem.  Illiteracy,  entire 
lack  of  modern  hygienic  and  sanitary  conditions, 
a  low  value  on  human  life,  a  typical  Asiatic 


140 


China:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


status  for  women  and  children — these  are  fac- 
tors which  come  from  the  old  life  of  China. 
The  new  life  which  will  be  forced  upon  her  brings 
all  the  problems  which  we  have  faced  or  are 
facing  in  the  Western  world.  Class  conscious- 
ness will  develop  to  a  degree  hitherto  unknown. 
The  influx  to  manufacturing  centers  will  in- 
tensify congestion  of  population  probably  to  a 
degree  never  experienced  in  the  West.  The  rise 
of  the  factory  system  will  overthrow  the  old 


35^000 
30.000 
25.000 
20.000 
15,000 
10,000 
5,000 
0 

TTH] 
^  19 

salarie 
of   for 
China 
omous 

CHINESE  CHRISTIAN 
MISSION  WORKERS 

23,345 

19,696| 

11,865| 

9,192 

1 

967         i.-we 

I 

lo                     <ji                        in       o      if>rv 
^^                     CO                        o       r-*      f-t  •-< 

00                             00                                  Ol          CTV        CTl  Ol 
9-*                             r-«                                  •-'          i-l        ^-tfi 

^   budget    of   Chinese    missions    for 
20   shows   a    larger   expenditure    for 
s  of  native  workers  than  for  salaries 
eign    missionaries.      The    church    in 
is  on  the  road  to  becoming  auton- 

family  life  of  China;  the  old  political  machinery 
and  political  ideas  are  gone,  and  what  has  come 
from  the  West  is  as  yet  entirely  ineffective. 

Most  students  of  China  today  write  in  a  pessi- 
mistic tone.  They  do  not  think  there  is  a 
solution  to  the  problem  which  she  presents  to 
the  world.  They  are  practically  unanimous  in 
recognizing  that  the  problem  is  essentially  a 
moral  and  spiritual  one.    The  experience  of  the 


West  supports  this  view.  The  most  serious 
problems  arising  from  our  modern  economic 
and  industrial  development  are  moral  and 
spiritual.  There  is  no  reason  to  think  that  the 
Chinese  evolution — economic  and  industrial 
revolution — will  be  different  in  this  respect. 

FAILURE  OF  OLD  RELIGIONS 

THIS  brings  us  naturally  to  the  question  of 
religion,  for  religion  produces  the  only  spirit- 
ual and  moral  forces  which  have  been  effective 
in  the  world.  China  has  religions — Confucian- 
ism, Taoism,  Buddhism,  Mohammedanism.  Are 
these  religions  capable  of  producing  among  the 
Chinese  people  moral  and  spiritual  forces  suffi- 
cient to  meet  the  need?  Can  they  produce 
character  of  the  type  which  our  Western  experi- 
ence has  proved  necessary  in  the  face  of  modern 
progress?  Can  they  give  a  meaning  to  human 
life  which  satisfies  the  hunger  and  unrest  which 
seem  to  go  with  the  development  of  modern 
thought  and  life?  Let  us  look  at  these  religions 
in  a  httle  detail. 

Taoism  attempted  to  state  a  conception  of  the 
Divine  and  to  show  a  way  of  life;  but  Taoism 
had  no  place  for  a  personal  divine  being,  and 
today  it  is  the  most  debased  of  China's  re- 
ligions— a  worship  of  innumerable  evil  spirits. 

In  Confucianism,  there  exists  a  fine,  practical 
moral  code — incomplete,  but  still  admirable  in 
its  system.  But  Confucianism  deliberately 
turned  away  from  all  thought  of  God,  and  today 
the  chief  manifestation  of  this  Chinese  religion 
is  ancestor  worship,  dominated  by  fear  of  the 
power  of  the  departed. 

Buddhism  recognized  the  evil  of  the  world  and 
held  out  the  hope  of  escape.  Its  great  appeal 
to  the  Asiatic  mind  lay  in  its  recognition  of  the 
essential  and  inherent  sadness  of  life  as  lived 
by  the  people  of  Asia.  They  followed  the  teach- 
ings of  Buddha  because  they  gave  a  hope  of 
escape — far  distant,  but  ultimate. 

Many  valuable  moral  influences  can  be  found 
in  each  of  these  religions,  but  when  due  allow- 
ance has  been  made  for  all  such  facts  and  when 
full  credit  has  been  given  for  the  best  aspirations 
of  these  religions  and  for  their  moral  teaching, 
we  are  still  justified  in  saying  that  they  have, 
separately  and  collectively,  failed,  and  failed 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  China 


141 


in  a  sense  which  cannot  be  charged  to  Christi- 
anity in  the  West. 

THE  CHRISTIAN  ANSWER 

IN  ADDITION  to  these  rehgions,  Christi- 
anity now  exists  in  an  organized  form  in 
China,  and  the  fundamental  question  for  the 
missionary  enterprise  is  whether  Christianity  in 
China  can  supply  the  need  which  her  own 
religions  cannot. 

This  matter  can  be  tested  by  the  lives  of  those 
Chinese  who  have  become  identified  with  the 
Christian  church.  They  are  not  perfect  lives, 
but  no  one  who  knows  the  average  character  of 
the  men  and  women  who  make  up  the  church 
in  China  as  compared  with  the  average  charac- 
ter of  classes  or  groups  outside  the  church  will 


have  any  doubt  on  this  subject.  Professor 
Ross  has  likened  the  Christian  element  in 
China,  in  comparison  with  the  rest  of  the 
Chinese,  to  the  Puritans  of  England  in  com- 
parison with  the  majority  of  the  English  people 
of  their  day. 

Perhaps,  no  other  section  of  the  non-Christian 
world  has  developed  so  many  men  capable  of 
Christian  leadership  as  China.  The  Y.  M.  C.  A., 
organized  in  most  of  the  principal  cities  and 
in  many  schools  and  colleges,  has  a  national 
committee  that  is  predominantly  Chinese. 
The  general  secretary,  Mr.  David  Yui,  is  a 
Chinese,  graduated  from  Harvard. 

This  organization  has  been  able  to  do  significant 
work,  especially  among  the  student  clas.ses  and 
the  official  and  business  classes,  always  hard  to 


WHAT  MISSIONS  MEAN  TO  CHINA 


EVERY  mission  station  in  China  is  acknowledged  by  the  Chinese  to  be  a 
center  from  which  flow  forces  which  relieve  suffering  of  all  kinds  and 
cut  at  the  roots  of  superstition  and  ignorance. 


142 


China:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


reach.  Its  numerous  modern  buildings,  well- 
equipped,  are  centers  for  valuable  social  service 
activities. 

The  Christian  church  has  stood  another  test 
as  to  its  qualifications  for  filling  China's  need. 
Nearly  all  the  movements  for  social  and  moral 
betterment  have  either  originated  inside  the 
Christian  movement  or  have  had  their  chief 
support  there.  This  is  particularly  true  of  the 
outstanding  movements  against  foot  binding, 
the  opium  traffic,  and  the  extension  of  the  whole 
modern  movement  in  China  for  elevating  the 
status  of  women  and  for  a  fuller  recognition  of 
the  value  and  importance  of  child  life. 

BALANCING  THE  LEDGER 

NO  OVER-STATEMENT  of  the  effective- 
ness of  missionary  work  would  be  wise;  yet 
it  may  be  said  without  any  exaggeration  that 
every  mission  station  in  China  is  acknowledged 
by  the  Chinese  to  be  a  center  from  which  flow 
forces  which  relieve  suffering  of  all  kinds,  which 
cut  at  the  roots  of  superstition  and  ignorance, 
and  send  forth  ideas  that,  according  to  the  de- 
gree in  which  they  are  accepted,  transform  whole 
sections  of  Chinese  society.  Many  mistakes 
have  been  made  by  missionaries,  yet  the  mis- 
sionary movement  as  a  whole  in  China  could 


submit  to  the  most  thorough  investigation  by 
impartial  students  and  be  assured  that  the 
judgment  would  be  overwhelmingly  favorable. 

The  essential  fact,  however,  is  that,  while  such 
evidences  are  sufficient  to  prove  the  true  worth 
of  the  Christian  movement,  they  do  not  indi- 
cate forces  sufficient  in  magnitude  for  the 
requirements  of  the  task.  There  are  only  six 
thousand  men  and  women  from  the  West  at 
work  in  China,  and,  in  all  their  work,  they  have 
buildings  and  equipment  which  represent  the 
outlay  of  only  a  few  millions  of  dollars.  To 
assume  that  either  their  number  or  the  equip- 
ment is  sufficient  for  this  extraordinary  task  is 
to  close  our  eyes  to  very  evident  facts. 

The  missionary  enterprise  has  simply  demon- 
strated that,  if  it  is  sufficiently  enlarged,  it  can, 
both  in  the  quantity  and  quality  of  its  work, 
meet  the  need  of  China.  It  becomes,  therefore, 
in  the  last  analysis,  a  question  of  whether  our 
Western  civilization  can  project  its  best  life 
into  China  in  sufficient  quantity  and  with 
sufficient  working  apparatus  to  solve  the  prob- 
lem of  China.  If  this  is  done,  the  character  of 
the  Chinese  people  and  the  nature  of  their 
potential  resources  are  such  that  China  will 
become  a  factor  of  large  importance  in  the  up- 
ward movement  of  the  world. 


China  for  Christ 

One  thousand  and  thirty-five  missionaries  from  the  United  States  to  win  China 

to  the  kingdom. 

Interchurch  World  Movement  Estimates  for  American  Foreign  Missionary  Societies  in  China 


Evangelistic 

Educational 

Medical 

Literature 

Others* 

Total 1,035 


Missionaries  needed 

Missionaries 

for  5-year  period 

leeded  for  1920 

1920-1925 

277 

702 

463 

1,176 

206 

524 

9 

21 

80 

208 

2,631 


'Business  agents,  industrial  and  institutional  workers,  etc. 


JAPAN 


JAPAN  is  a  world  power  physically  at  the  bizrsting  point.  A  state  of  violent 
economic  transitions,  mounting  financial  strength,  high  industrial  pressure, 
grave  congestion  of  population  and  moral  and  spiritual  apathy  characterizes 
the  dynamic  empire  of  the  East.  No  other  nation  faces  a  variety  of  problems  so 
complex  and  vital. 

Six  small  islands,  a  portion  of  a  seventh,  and  one  mainland  kingdom  comprise  this 
empire.  Only  one-two-hundred -and -twenty-first  of  the  earth's  area  lies  within  its 
boundaries,  while  one-twenty-first  of  the  world's  population  is  centered  there. 

Japan  stands  as  a  world  power  without  immigration,  with  her  racial  problem  centered 
in  her  mainland  kingdom,  a  rapidly  increasing  surplus  population,  which  her  colonies 
cannot  absorb,  and  the  white  world  closed  to  her.  She  is  a  nation  in  which  the  chief 
body  of  the  population,  which  numbers  fifty-seven  and  a  half  million,  is  centered  in 
a  territory  but  four  hundred  square  miles  greater  than  the  state  of  Montana.  Her 
chief  island  colonies,  where  more  than  3,700,000  persons  live,  are  not  the  equal,  by 
more  than  three  thousand  square  miles,  of  the  state  of  South  Carolina. 


MAKING  OVER  NIPPON 

WHILE  74  per  cent,  of  Japan's  popula- 
tion are  farmers,  only  14  per  cent, 
of  her  land  is  arable.  Japan  can  no  longer 
feed  herself.  About  three  million  acres  of 
wild  land  may  still  be  reclaimed,  and  this  is 
being  done  gradually.  Yet  with  the  increased 
area  each  year,  there  is  a  retrogression  of 
arable  land  owing  to  the  expansion  of  cities, 
so  that  the  net  gain  of  arable  soil  is  slight. 
The  keynote  of  modem  Japan's  life  is  no 
longer  agriculture,  but  industrialism,  in  its 
most  intense  form. 

This  drift  toward  industrialism  is  the  natural 
product  of  the  empire's  physical  form,  its  con- 
gestion of  population  and  the  alert  nature  of 
its  people  and  leadership.  To  this  nationally 
ambitious  spirit  the  war  came  as  a  long-awaited 
world  opportunity.  Japan  was  heavily  in  debt 
at  the  beginning  of  the  conflict.  Now,  at  the 
outset  of  her  new  career,  she  has  loaned 
$800,000,000  to  the  allies,  and  is  a  creditor 
nation.    Her  position  politically  also  has  been 


strengthened  by  her  participation  in  the  war. 
Her  ambitions  in  China  and  Russia  have  been 
fostered  by  war  developments. 

UNSOLVED  PROBLEMS 

MEANWHILE,  in  the  struggle  to  seize 
world  opportunity,  Japan  has  precipi- 
tated within  herself  a  climax  of  unsolved 
problems.  The  very  industrialism  by  which 
she  is  attaining  place  and  power  is  developing 
sinister  negatives.  Her  productive  industrial- 
ism, driving  forward,  is  leaving  in  its  path 
destructive  forces  whose  effects  are  menacing 
the  national  life. 

The  pressure  of  population  is  increasing  at  the 
rate  of  seven  hundred  thousand  annually,  while 
emigration  relieves  it  by  only  about  fifty 
thousand  a  year.  This  pressure  is  reacting 
upon  the  people.  Rural  life  is  suffering.  The 
isolation  of  the  islands  also  compels  maritime 
development  both  for  export  and  import.  The 
harshness  of  the  new  industrial  forms  is  working 
havoc  morally  and  socially  in  the  large  cities. 


144 


Japan:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


Autocratic  government  and  self-conscious 
masses  are  coming  to  grips. 

Japan  has  the  same  common  problems  as  other 
countries — her  labor  disputes  and  her  high  cost 
of  living.  And  while  labor  is  not  so  well  or- 
ganized, and  social  imrest  is  as  yet  apparently 


INCREASE  OF 
FACTORY  WORKERS  IN  JAPAN 

1,800,000 

1,600,000 

1,400,000 

1,200,000 

1,000,000 

800,000 

600,000 

400,000 

200.000 

Oc 

c 
< 

• 

factory  w 
fold  in  th 
have  con 
unregulal 
children, 
with   its 
sanitary 
condition 
The  Wes 
only  mod 
Christian 

2. 

OOO.OOOJ 

1 

1 
1 

978,0 

DOI 

300^00^ 

1 

120,000 

=>                                  2  S             - 

Tt                                                     en  CT>                     c 

TERN  industry  is  invading  th 

ent.      In   Japan    the    niunber   c 

orkers  has  increased  almost  sever 

e  last  five  years.    With  the  factor 

le  the  evils  of  industrialism — th 

:ed    employment    of   women    an 

the    overcrowded    factory    tow 

bad    living    conditions,    the    ii 

factory    with    its    bad    workin 

s,  the  long  day  and  the  low  wag 

t  must  contribute  to  the  East  nc 

em  standards  for  manufacture  bv 

standards  for  workers. 

— 1 
r> 

e 
)f 
I- 

y 

e 

d 
n 
1- 
g 

>t 
It 

not  so  radical,  the  strong  undercurrent  of 
socialism  which  existed  before  the  war  is  now 
openly  avowed.  Some  of  the  most  popular 
sellers  in  Japanese  bookstores  are  translations 
of  Karl  Marx. 

The  employment  of  women  in  excessive  num- 
bers in  the  new  industrial  activities  is  a  stroke 
at  the  heart  of  the  nation's  moral  and  social 
life — the  home.  This  evil  has  aroused  native 
protagonists  of  woman's  cause  to  call  a  halt. 
Woman's  new  industrial  status  has  so  impressed 
labor  that  its  leaders  are  demanding  relief  for 
her. 

CORNERSTONE  FOR  KINGDOM 

JAPAN,  with  her  mounting  wealth,  her 
intelligence,  population,  constricted  area — 
both  from  racial  and  geographical  barriers — and 
her  people's  energy,  is  a  world  power  literally 
at  the  bursting  point.  Her  religious  problem  is 
not  one  of  benighted  and  isolated  groups,  but 
one  of  intelligent,  congested,  active  and  literate 
peoples.  And  while  these  peoples  are  fortified 
by  a  religious  background  of  great  antiquity, 
they  are  unsustained  in  their  development  by 
a  morality  such  as  characterizes  Christianity. 

In  the  very  social  unrest  and  overturn  of  ancient 
and  intrenched  tradition  stands  a  new  and 
powerful  fulcrum  for  Christianity.  Japan's 
political  and  social  structures  are  sagging  under 
the  pressure,  presaging  a  destructive  crash  or  a 
peaceful  rebuilding.  The  eventual  rebuilding 
is  inevitable.  Of  the  new  construction,  Chris- 
tianity can  and  must  be  a  part  of  the  founda- 
tion, perhaps  much  of  the  structure.  A  world 
opportunity  for  Christianity  is  at  hand. 

TENANT  FARMING 

SEVENTY-FOUR  per  cent,  of  Japan's  popu- 
lation are  still  farmers.  Squatting  on  their 
little  two  and  a  half  acres,  which  is  the  average 
for  a  family,  the  Japanese  till  the  soil  much  as 
they  did  a  thousand  years  ago. 

Fifty-seven  per  cent,  of  the  rice  yield  of  each 
of  these  tiny  farms  goes  to  the  landlord.  Of 
the  other  products,  the  landlord  accepts  44 
per  cent,  either  in  cash  or  kind.  The  owner 
in  turn  pays  the  taxes,  which  amount  to 
from  30  to  33  per  cent,  of  the  rental  value. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Japan 


145 


The  farmer,  however,  must  add  to  the  cost  of 
his  crops  $75,000,000  for  fertilizer.  This  is  the 
amount  annually  expended  in  Japan  to  enable 
her  miniature  farms  to  continue  to  be  worth 
the  name. 

The  machine  has  arrived  in  Japan.  In  an 
effort  to  keep  pace  with  the  great  nations, 
Japan   is  forcing  production  to  the  utmost. 

Remolding  as  rapidly  as  possible  her  mode  of 


TRANSFORMING 
ANCIENT  CITIES 


INDUSTRIAL  REGIONS  ,^^^^ 

JAPAN    ^^ 

m 

N 

FUKUOKAJ 

¥kM^ 

i 

YA                                          ScileofM.lM 

{/^                                      0  '    '    '  100            200           300 

INDUSTRIALISM  has  brought  the  large 
city  to  Japan.  Some  of  the  ancient  cities 
of  the  empire  have  doubled  their  popula- 
tion in  the  last  few  years.  With  the  city 
have  come  the  problems  of  the  city.  Slum 
districts,  festering  sores  in  the  new  indus- 
trial centers,  are  beginning  to  draw  the 
attention  of  the  public.  There  is  a  brisk 
and  growing  trade  in  foreign  liquors  and 
in  sake,  which  are  playing  havoc  with  the 
congested  populations.  For  true  success, 
Japan's  new  industrialism  must  be  governed 
by  practical  application  of  Christian  princi- 
ples. 


production,  she  also  is  readjusting  her  peoples 
and  checking  up  the  balances  of  consumption 
and  export,  area  and  population. 

Japan  cannot  feed  herself.  Her  restricted  area 
and  limited  amount  of  arable  land  compel  her 
to  become  a  manufacturer  and  international 
trader.  Japan,  in  her  large  towns,  is  a  modern 
miracle  of  industrialism.  Seven  ancient  cities 
herald  the  recent  change  that  has  come  to 
Japan's  town  life.  They  are  Tokyo,  Yoko- 
hama, Nagoya,  Osaka,  Kobe,  Moji  and  Fuku- 
oka.  Some  have  doubled  their  population  in 
the  last  few  years,  as  the  result  of  machine 
production  methods. 

The  number  of  Nippon's  industrial  firms  has 
doubled  in  the  last  four  years.  There  are  now 
more  than  thirty  thousand  of  these,  employing 
more  than  two  million  persons.  These  factories 
are  seizing  industry  from  the  hands  of  the  old 
Japanese  workers,  turning  out  cotton  yarn, 
cotton  and  silk  fabrics,  porcelain,  lacquer  ware, 
matches,  paper,  tea,  matting  and  toys.  Ma- 
chinery is  in  use,  indeed,  in  all  the  nation's 
labor  except  farming. 

WOMAN'S  PLACE 

WOMAN'S  place  in  this  rush  of  indus- 
trialism is  preeminent.  Of  the  two 
million  workers  employed  in  Japan's  factories, 
more  than  one-third  are  women  and  young 
girls.  In  the  tea  industry  the  proportion  of 
women  to  men  is  about  four  to  one.  In 
agriculture  eight  million  are  engaged.  As  in 
all  countries,  the  wages  of  women  are  con- 
siderably less  than  those  of  men,  about  one- 
half,  with  slight  variation  according  to  the 
industry. 

The  proportion  of  the  sexes  in  Japan's  industry 
is:  men,  42  per  cent.;  women,  58  per  cent.; 
workers  under  fifteen  years:  boys,  18  per  cent.; 
girls,  82  per  cent.  Despite  the  fact  that  the 
cost  of  living  in  Tokyo  now  exceeds  that  in 
New  York  or  London,  in  no  case  do  wages 
compare  with  those  of  American  communities. 
A  Japanese  carpenter  now  receives  from  eighty 
cents  to  one  dollar  a  day. 

Hours  of  labor  in  Japan's  factories  are  exces- 
sive. Many  workers  toil  sixteen  hours  a  day, 
with  but  one  or  two  days  of  rest  in  a  month. 


146 


Japan:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


The  strain  on  the  worker  is  destructive,  and 
this  is  marked  in  the  cases  of  women  and  chil- 
dren. Tuberculosis  is  becoming  a  great  prob- 
lem in  many  of  the  cities. 


June     Dec. 
1914     1914 


Dec. 
1915 


JAPAN  has  the  common  problems  of  the 
rest  of  the  world — increasing  cost  of 
living  and  labor  troubles.  In  spite  of  the 
fact  that  the  cost  of  living  is  higher  in 
Tokyo  than  it  is  in  New  York  or  London, 
in  no  case  do  wages  for  Japanese  workmen 
compare  with  those  paid  in  the  United 
States.  With  Christianity  really  put  into 
practise  labor  all  over  the  world  would  be 
given  a  "square  deal." 


IN  THE  WORLD  MARKET 

JAPAN'S  volume  of  trade  is  constantly  in- 
creasing. Between  1916  and  1918  it 
doubled.  The  United  States  is  the  chief  cus- 
tomer in  the  raw  silk  trade.  China  is  the  prin- 
cipal buyer  of  cotton  and  cotton  yams.  The 
Island  of  Sakhalin  is  beginning  to  produce  raw 
vegetable  materials  and  exports  gold,  coal,  fish, 
livestock  and  timber. 

Japan,  like  most  oriental  countries,  has  thou- 
sands of  beggars.  About  three  hundred  thou- 
sand persons  pass  through  the  prisons  every 
year,  with  a  proportion  of  males  to  females  of 
about  twenty  to  one.  Reformatories  for  the 
young  have  proved  effective,  and  juvenile  courts 
are  about  to  be  established.  Some  progress 
has  been  made  in  prison  reform. 

In  her  treatment  of  women,  children  and  pub- 
lic dependents,  Japan  is  a  century  behind 
Western  methods.  She  has  child  labor  laws 
and  laws  to  protect  women,  but  these  are  only 
perfunctorily  observed.  The  importance  of 
women  and  children  in  the  nation's  labor  has 
recently  moved  the  growing  labor  classes  to 
demand  better  working  conditions. 

Japan's  rapid  industrial  and  financial  rise  also 
is  precipitating  class  problems,  which  soon 
must  be  solved,  and  in  which  both  political  and 
economic  discontent  is  fast  becoming  a  factor. 
The  form  of  the  government  is  unsatisfactory. 
Only  two  and  a  half  million  persons  enjoy  the 
elective  franchise,  which  is  based  upon  an  age 
minimum  of  twenty-five  years  and  the  payment 
of  at  least  three  yen,  or  $1.50,  in  direct  national 
taxes. 

The  regulation  of  prostitution  demands  new 
measures.  Slum  districts,  growing  about  the 
new  industrial  centers,  are  creating  conditions 
which  Japan,  in  her  race  for  world  trade,  must 
soon  correct.  The  liquor  trade  is  growing,  and 
a  brisk  business  developing  in  foreign  liquors, 
in  addition  to  sake.  This  is  having  an  evil 
effect  on  badly  congested  populations.  Much 
beer  is  now  manufactured  in  Japan.  Christian 
workers  have  organized  a  prohibition  move- 
ment, under  the  leadership  of  the  National 
Temperance  Society,  of  which  General  T. 
Ando  is  president. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Japan 


147 


STRONG,  LITERATE  NATION 

JAPAN,  industrially  and  iinancially,  is 
stronger  than  ever  before.  But  her  present 
social  structure  is  not  one  which  can  withstand 
the  severe  tests  of  her  new  life.  Her  leaders 
frankly  look  to  America  for  help  and  advice  in 
the  remodeling  of  this  structure.  They  invite  a 
practical  application  of  Christian  principles. 

Japan  is  a  literate  and  literary  nation.  In  her 
literacy  she  is  the  peer  of  modern  Western 
peoples.  A  vast  literature  is  the  heritage  of 
her  people. 

Japan's  literacy  rate  among  her  men  is  in  the 
neighborhood  of  90  per  cent.  That  among 
her  women  is  about  70  per  cent.  Co-ed- 
ucation is  confined  to  her  primary  schools. 
For  some  decades  Tokyo  has  been  one  of  the 
world's  greatest  centers  for  scholarship.  The 
literati  of  the  country  are  many,  for  literature 
has  been  among  the  "polite  accomplishments" 
of  Japan  for  a  thousand  years. 

Japan's  children  have  the  advantage  of  an 
excellent  school  system,  and  98  per  cent,  of 
the  children  between  the  ages  of  six  and 
twelve  are  in  school.  An  important  part 
of  this  system  is  its  physical  training,  which  is 
thorough  and  elastic. 

The  modern  educational  equipment  of  Japan 
consists  of  six  universities,  ninety-two  normal 
schools,  two  higher  government  normal  schools, 
two  similar  schools  for  girls,  fourteen  missionary 
Bible  women's  training  schools,  eighteen  theo- 
logical schools  under  mission  supervision,  25,574 
public  schools  and  2,476  private  institutions. 
There  are  five  medical  colleges. 

The  Y.  M.  C.  A.  is  offering  a  healthy  antidote 
for  vice  to  the  young  men  of  Japan,  by  setting 
an  ideal  of  physical  cleanliness,  sportsmanship, 
and  the  healthy  rivalry  of  games.  It  has  worked 
chiefly  among  the  student  class,  which  has  been 
exposed  for  the  last  sixty  years  to  licensed  vice, 
but  it  is  now  extending  its  work  to  employed 
men.  Its  gymnasiums  and  its  day  and  evening 
classes  in  secular  and  religious  subjects  are 
overcrowded. 

As  an  index  of  what  Japan  thinks  of  this  sort 
of  work,  it  can  be  shown  that,  while  four  years 


ago  the  "Y"  in  Tokyo  drew  two-thirds  of  its 
support  from  the  foreign  community  and  one- 
third  from  the  Japanese,  today  it  gets  only 
one-tenth  from  foreigners  and  nine-tenths  from 
Japanese. 

OUTPUT  OF  BOOKS 

THE  yearly  output  of  books  by  the  nation's 
secular  press  is  considerable,  embracing 
works  on  politics,  industry,  religion,  education, 
literature  and  art.  The  nation  is  possessed  of 
an  imperial  library,  393  public  libraries  and 
more  than  five  hundred  private  collections  of 
great  value.  Tokyo  has  the  great  Morrison 
library  from  China. 

Japan's  press  is  energetic  and  modern  in  its 
treatment  of  world  affairs.  It  can  be  made  a 
force  for  Christian  ideals.  Japan's  students 
are  increasingly  dissatisfied  with  religious  condi- 
tions. The  newspapers  are  scathing  in  their 
denunciation  of  the  profligacy  and  laziness  of 
the  priesthood. 

Christian  literature  of  the  highest  grade  is  an 
essential  for  work  among  the  Japanese.  With 
less  than  one-sixth  the  population  of  China, 
Japan  has  six  times  as  many  readers  as  has  the 
"Flowery  Kingdom."  Provision  should  be 
made  for  systematic  propaganda  through  news- 
paper evangelism,  tract  distribution,  strong 
books  and  fiction  of  good  moral  tone. 

SEVERE  TEST  FOR  WOMEN 

THE  woman  of  Japan,  for  the  first  time  in 
history,  is  standing  erect.  Under  the 
double  load  of  ancient  prejudice  and  modem 
exploitation,  she  is  a  figure  to  challenge  the 
quick  aid  and  interest  of  all  civilization.  Her 
hope  is  in  Christian  ideals.  And  the  realization 
of  this  hope  rests  largely  in  the  hands  of 
America. 

In  no  land,  in  all  history,  has  womanhood  been 
put  to  such  a  test  as  she  is  now  undergoing  in 
Japan.  This  test  is  negative  in  its  withdrawal 
of  old  customs  and  beliefs;  it  is  positive  in  its 
sudden  intensity  of  Western  ideas  and  Western 
methods. 

From  ages  of  protective  domination,  with  a 
measure    of    "protective    exploitation,"    the 


148 


Japan:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


woman  of  Japan  is  being  projected  into  a  new 
existence.  In  this  the  element  of  protection 
has  been  withdrawn.  Bonds  of  religious  tra- 
dition are  loosening.  Customs  of  Occident  and 
Orient  have  met,  and  those  of  the  Orient  are 
giving  way.  Family  life,  due  to  the  influence 
of  the  new  regime  on  youth,  is  undergoing  con- 
fusing changes,  with  no  substitutes  for  aban- 
doned tenets. 

The  woman  of  America  has  long  been  trained 
to  the  disciplined  freedom  of  business  life.  To 
the  woman  of  Japan  this  test  has  come  with  the 
swiftness  of  a  blow,  for  the  keynote  of  Japan's 
present  constructive  life  is  industrialism,  and 
upon  woman  has  fallen  the  heaviest  pressure  of 
the  nation's  industrial  load. 

The  Y.  W.  C.  A.  in  Japan  has  done  valuable 
work  among  the  women  in  large  industrial 
centers.  It  has  established  hostels  for  girls  in 
these  centers,  and  is  active  in  the  protection 
of  girls  coming  from  the  country  to  face  the 
temptations  and  the  perils  of  the  city  alone. 
There  is  great  need  for  the  extension  of  the 
rescue  work  done  by  this  organization,  for  it  is 
a  most  helpful  factor  in  extending  the  kingdom 
of  God  in  Japan. 

The  exigencies  of  a  world  war  turned  Japan's 
big  cities  into  industrial  camps.  With  the 
defeat  of  Germany,  Japan  leaped  into  the  race 
for  export  trade.  With  thousands  of  factories 
going  up  almost  over  night,  the  nation's  em- 
ployers naturally  turned  to  the  cheapest  labor — 
woman  labor. 

After  long  hours  of  labor  the  workers  often  are 
housed  in  company  dormitories  where  sanitary 
conditions  are  most  objectionable.  After  two 
years  many  of  these  women  leave  the  factories 
broken  in  health.  A  large  percentage  fall 
victims  to  tuberculosis. 

MARRIAGE  NOT  FREE  CHOICE 

MARRIAGE  is  rarely  of  free  choice,  and 
there  is  some  barter  of  women.  Men  can- 
not marry  until  they  have  reached  the  age  of 
seventeen,  girls  until  they  are  fifteen.  The 
average  age  is  now  around  twenty-three  for 
the  woman,  twenty-five  for  the  man.  Polygamy 
is  against  both  law  and  sentiment,  but  there 
is  some  concubinage,  though  unlawful. 


The  new  civil  code  gives  woman  new  property 
rights.  She  now  also  has  legal  protection  in 
case  of  divorce,  but  woman  is  still  at  a  dis- 
advantage due  to  ancient  custom. 

Licensed  prostitution  is  nation-wide,  and  from 
this  source  the  government  receives  a  large 
annual  revenue.  Every  large  town  has  its 
segregated  district,  and  the  total  number  of 
actual  prostitutes  is  said  to  be  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  275,000. 

Japan  is  waking  to  the  danger  of  valuing  women 
too  little.  Movements  in  favor  of  women  are 
even  receiving  government  support.  In  ad- 
dition, prominent  men  and  women.  Christian 
and  non-Christian  alike,  are  strongly  aligned 
against  the  crying  evil  of  prostitution.  There 
are  also  other  women's  reform  movements 
working  along  social  and  moral  lines. 

Of  late  there  has  come  an  insistent  call  from 
various  classes  for  the  protection  of  mother- 
hood. Some  action  is  expected  of  the  present 
diet  to  relieve  the  situation. 

Need  of  Christian  leadership  in  these  reform 
movements  is  obvious.  Western  methods  of 
finance,  commerce  and  industry  already  have 
proved  their  worth.  But  they  have  brought  in 
their  train  a  multitude  of  problems  which  are 
occidental  in  form.  Japan  is  undoubtedly 
searching  for  moral  guidance. 

OUTWORN  FAITHS 

THE  Japan  of  today  is  a  nation  of  religious 
sterility.  Two  outworn  faiths — Buddhism 
and  Shintoism — stand  in  the  midst  of  Japan's 
increasing  conflict  of  social,  moral  and  intellec- 
tual forces. 

They  lack  vitality.  Yet  their  faiths  are  in- 
trenched in  an  oriental  soil  in  which  ancient 
precedent  is  powerful.  The  dim  shades  of 
ancestors  still  brood  over  the  land.  The  tur- 
moil and  reaction  of  a  new  life,  however, 
are  making  breaches  in  a  hitherto  solid  front 
of  oriental  cults.  And  these  breaches  are 
widening. 

Shintoism  is  peculiarly  a  Japanese  cult.  It  is 
not  missionary  and  has  not  gone  beyond  the 
Japanese  race.  It  may  be  called  the  State  re- 
ligion, and  the  stronger  enemy  of  Christianity. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Japan 


149 


It  is  constantly  promoted  by  the  military  ele- 
ment as  well  as  by  the  educational  authorities. 
It  tjrpifies  the  intensely  materialistic  spirit  of 
imperialism  which  exists  as  an  anomaly  in  the 
twentieth  century. 

On  the  other  hand,  there  are  in  Japan  proper 
113,311  Protestant  communicants,  75,983 
Roman  Catholics,  and  36,618  members  of  the 
Greek  Church.  The  proportion  of  Protestant 
Orthodox  Christians  is  about  one  in  every  500, 
while  one  in  every  250  belongs  to  some  Christian 
communion.  One  must  not  assume,  however, 
that  Japan  is  without  need  of  increased  mission- 
ary work. 

MISSIONARY  ENDEAVORS 

KARAFUTO,  or  that  part  of  Sakhalin 
Island  which  is  below  the  fiftieth  parallel 
and  under  Japanese  Government,  is  without 
mission  enterprises.  Its  population  includes 
seventy-five  thousand  Japanese,  three  thousand 
Ainu  and  thirty-seven  thousand  Russians.  This 
southern  half  has  its  contact  with  America 
through  Japan.  The  northern  section  carries  on 
what  little  communication  it  may  with  Europe 
through  Russia.  Foreign  civilization  is  little 
felt.  Cities  of  two  thousand  to  twenty  thou- 
sand may  be  found  with  little  or  no  social, 
educational  or  other  like  activities.  It  is  a 
little  land  into  which  Christianity  has  not 
penetrated. 

By  way  of  mission  forces  there  is  in  Japan  an 
ordained  Protestant  minister  or  missionary  to 
each  192,953  of  the  population.  Counting  all 
Protestant  missionaries  (including  wives)  there 
is  one  to  every  52,272  of  the  population. 

The  tendency  in  Japan  for  some  years  has  been 
to  unite  the  kindred  mission  societies  in  con- 
genial groups.  This  has  been  fostered  partly 
by  the  strong  nationalistic  spirit  in  Japan. 
There  is  also  the  desire  on  the  part  of  the  mis- 
sionaries to  eliminate  all  duplication  of  agencies 
and  thus  economize  in  men  and  money  in  the 
conduct  of  the  evangelization  of  the  country. 
Union  institutions  in  Japan  also  have  been 
somewhat  easily  formed  because  the  Japanese 
do  not  see  any  reason  why  religious  divisions 
which  characterize  American  Christianity  should 
be  maintained  among  them. 


The  result  is  five  groups  of  missions  and 
churches.  These  have  prospered.  They  have 
adapted  their  work  to  the  nationalistic  and 
social  demands  of  their  environment.  But 
new  social,  industrial,  economic  and  intellectual 
forces,  the  product  of  the  last  four  years  of 
change,  in  which  the  World  War  has  been  the 
chief  factor,  are  incessantly  creating  new  con- 
ditions. And  in  the  newest  of  this  new  life  is 
the  key  to  opportunity. 

The  young  Japanese  are  not  religiously  in- 
clined.    They  crowd  the  matsuri,  or  religious 


INCREASE  IN 

NUMBER  OF  PROTESTANT 

CHURCH  MEMBERS 

PER  MILLION  OF  POPULATION 


2,5(X)| 


2,000 


1,500 


1,000 


500 


o 
o 


m       o       If)     ff> 

O  *-<  .-I        ,-H 

0>         0^         0\      0\ 


CHRISTIANITY  is  on  the  ascendency 
in  Japan.  For  twenty  years  the 
proportion  of  Protestant  church  members 
has  steadily  increased.  Now  about  one 
in  every  500  of  Japan's  population  is  a 
Protestant  Christian,  and  about  one  in 
every  250  belongs  to  some  Christian  com- 
munion. Christians  in  the  United  States 
must  not  permit  the  rising  line  to  sag. 


150 


Japan:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


festivals,  as  they  would  a  picnic.  The  modern 
youth  of  Japan  seldom  worship  in  the  temples. 
Scores  of  factories  in  the  new  industrial  centers 
now  welcome  the  missionaries.  So  marked  is 
this  that  Buddhism,  awake  to  the  situation  and 


IS  lAPAN  EVANGELIZED? 

Total  Population 
57,500.000 

_  Protestant  Church 
a  Membership -110.069 

iInReachoftheWord-Z7.225.000 

■  Untouched-30.275iO00 


NEW  social,  economic  and  industrial 
forces  are  creating  new  conditions  in 
Japan,  and  the  new  conditions  offer  new 
opportunities  to  missions.  But  with  their 
present  resources,  the  missions  are  not 
able  to  keep  pace  with  the  rapidly  growing 
population,  especially  in  the  congested 
industrial  centers.  For  every  Japanese  now 
within  reach  of  the  Word  of  God,  there  is 
one  that  remains  untouched.  Whether 
Japan  veers  toward  materialism  and  autoc- 
racy or  Christianity  and  democracy  is 
largely  in  the  hands  of  the  Christian 
people  of  America. 


alarmed,  is  putting  forward  its  teachers.  There 
is  a  danger  that  Christian  missions,  unless 
heavily  reinforced,  may  lose  their  chance  in 
many  of  the  industrial  centers.  They  are  pat- 
ently not  able,  with  their  present  resources,  to 
keep  pace  with  the  rapid  growth  and  congestion 
of  population. 


WHAT  PROGRAM  CALLS  FOR 

THE  missionary  program  in  Japan  calls  for 
a  readjustment  of  territory  to  prevent  the 
overlapping  of  areas  and  the  waste  of  time  in 
travel.  United  support  is  asked  for  a  Christian 
university  for  men,  the  goal  of  Christian  educa- 
tion for  Japan.  This  project  is  too  great  a  task 
for  any  single  denomination. 

This  institution  should  be  followed  by  another 
comprising  all  the  existing  Protestant  theo- 
logical schools  in  Japan,  with  a  strong  faculty 
and  sufficient  financial  backing  to  insure  a 
divinity  school  second  to  none.  An  economical 
use  of  board  funds  cannot  justify  the  continu- 
ance of  eighteen  theological  schools  for  only 
37-5  students.  One  good  school  with  provision 
for  the  teaching  of  denominational  polity, 
wherever  found  necessary,  could  do  all  the  work 
and  present  a  united  Christian  front. 

There  is  great  need  for  the  establishment  of 
several  separate  Bible  training  schools  for  men 
and  women.  These  should  be  strategically 
located  to  take  the  place  of  the  existing  theo- 
logical schools  and  consolidated  in  a  union 
seminary.  These  would  help  restore  lay  preach- 
ing and  greatly  assist  an  overworked  ministry 
and  missionary  force. 

The  Interchurch  Survey  shows  that  the  present 
schools  for  training  men  and  women  are  not 
meeting  half  the  demand  for  workers.  These 
schools  apparently  fail  to  command  respect 
because  they  are  low  in  grade  and  poor  in 
equipment. 

Present  denominational  work  should  be  sus- 
tained and  developed,  but  there  should  be  es- 
tablished institutional  churches,  social  centers, 
halls  for  the  young  and  kindergartens  after  the 
general  plan  of  the  Tokyo  Misaki  Tabernacle. 
Generous  cooperation  with  the  Japanese  in 
social  uplift  projects,  where  the  leadership  of 
the  missionary  is  expected  and  welcomed, 
should  be  freely  accorded. 

The  present  tendency  of  the  Japanese,  in  which 
many  see  a  result  of  the  defeat  of  Prussian 
militarism,  in  whose  mold  modern  Japan  was 
created,  is  decidedly  democratic.  This  ten- 
dency, together  with  local  conditions,  offers  to 
American    Christianity    one    of    the    greatest 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Japan 


151 


challenges  ever  thrown  to  a  Christian  people  or 
church. 

Japan  was  opened  to  the  world  by  an  American. 
Many  of  Japan's  leaders  are  graduates  of 
American  universities.  Japan's  place  at  the 
peace  table  as  one  of  the  five  great  nations  has 
influenced  her  attitude  toward  Christian  civili- 
zation. Commercial  relations  and  interests  in 
the  Pacific  tend  to  bring  Japan  and  the  United 
States  together. 

America,  as  well  as  Japan,  is  in  the  balance., 

KOREA 

After  centuries  of  night,  a  new  dawn 
XJl  awaits  the  historic  "Land  of  the  Morning 
Calm."  It  is  a  dawn  of  reflected  light,  for 
"The  Land  of  the  Rising  Sun,"  whose  ward 
Korea  is,  must  provide  the  chief  help  which 
may  come  to  this  ancient  Eastern  kingdom. 

A  country  of  84,083  square  miles,  Korea  has  a 
population  estimated  at  seventeen  and  a  half 
million  persons.  She  is  a  nation  of  almost 
untouched  resources.  Her  people  are  of  one 
race,  mostly  rural,  with  fair  development  of 
civilization. 

Unlike  Japan's,  her  soil  is  good.  Sixty  per  cent, 
of  her  land  is  arable.  She  is  the  possessor  of 
gold,  coal,  silver,  copper,  timber,  rice,  buck- 
wheat, fruits  and  cotton.  She  has  1,066  miles 
of  railway,  which  provide  a  revenue  of  about 
$4,000,000. 

Korea  is  a  nation  which  is  being  rebuilt.  Her 
economic  status  is  primitive.  Under  the 
Japanese,  a  readjustment  of  land  revenue  is 
going  on.  The  factory  system  is  being  intro- 
duced. From  this  the  country  already  is  gain- 
ing great  material  advantage. 

Sanitary  conditions  are  being  improved.  Streets 
are  undergoing  repairs.  New  roads  are  carrying 
the  nation's  new  traflSc  through  forests  hitherto 
uninvaded.  More  railroads  are  under  construc- 
tion. Agriculture  is  receiving  expert  government 
impetus,  and  even  the  mountains  are  being 
clothed  with  fresh  forests. 

Korea's  financial  condition  has  been  greatly 
improved  through  the  establishment  of  banks, 
a  postal  system  and  similar  agencies.    The  total 


foreign  trade  is  now  in  the  neighborhood  of 
$75,000,000  a  year. 

Care  of  the  nation's  defectives  has  begun.  A 
number  of  benevolent  institutions  have  been 
started  with  the  imperial  donation  funds, 
amounting  to  $15,000,000,  granted  at  the  time 
of  the  annexation.  A  charity  asylum  was  estab- 
lished by  the  government  in  1911  with  a  fund 
for  the  care  of  orphans.  This  fund  now  amounts 
to  $1,734,000,  but  a  part  of  it  is  used  for  the 
government  hospital  and  provincial  charity 
hospitals. 

Korea  has  the  same  range  of  disease  to  combat 
as  has  Japan,  and  special  efforts  are  now  being 
made  to  combat  these  diseases.  The  new  sani- 
tary administration  has  greatly  improved  the 
situation.  One  of  the  chief  enterprises  is  the 
installation  of  water  works  in  twelve  cities, 
under  either  governmental  or  municipal  super- 
vision. 

Some  seven  thousand  physicians,  six  thousand 
of  whom  are  Koreans  and  some  of  whom  are 
allowed  to  practise  according  to  the  Chinese 
school,  struggle  to  preserve  the  health  of 
Korea's  seventeen  and  a  half  million  people. 
There  are  also  a  small  number  of  licensed 
dentists,  and  three  hundred  midwives. 

The  government  hospital  and  medical  school  at 
Seoul  is  a  large,  well-equipped  and  well  or- 
ganized institution.  There  are  .also  eighteen 
charity  hospitals,  a  leper  hospital,  twenty-three 
mission  hospitals  and  twenty-five  dispensaries. 
The  prevalence  of  vice,  accelerated  by  the 
immigration  of  dissolute  Japanese,  who  are 
opening  houses  of  prostitution,  is  increasing 
Korea's  health  problem. 

Under  the  new  regime,  all  schools,  as  in  Japan, 
are  being  put  in  charge  of  the  State.  As  a  rule 
Japanese  and  Koreans  are  educated  separately. 
The  system  proceeds  on  the  plan  of  establishing 
training  schools  through  which  to  furnish 
teachers,  and  with  these  teachers,  opening 
elementary  schools  for  the  country. 

The  total  number  of  primary  schools  is  esti- 
mated at  350,  with  36,000  pupils.  Ten  per  cent. 
of  the  children  of  school  age  now  have  ele- 
mentary school  privileges,  though  until  recently 
a  majority  of  children  attending  school  were 


152 


Japan:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


found  in  mission  institutions.  There  are  three 
middle  schools  conducted  by  the  government, 
one  teachers'  training  institute,  nine  girls' 
high  schools,  three  commercial  schools,  three 
elementary  commercial  schools,  a  special  school 
and  four  others. 

Co-education  does  not  exist  above  the  primary 
grades,  and  no  figures  have  yet  been  found 
available  to  indicate  the  number  of  students 
abroad  or  the  rate  of  literacy.  The  advance- 
ment of  general  education  is  thus  slight. 

As  part  of  the  aftermath  of  the  benighted  con- 
dition in  which  the  Korean  people  had  existed 
for  generations,  there  has  not  yet  been  devel- 
oped any  systematic  training  for  the  woman- 
hood of  the  land  outside  of  that  furnished  by  the 
few  mission  schools  for  girls.  These  schools 
have  not  been  sufficiently  equipped. 

Polygamy  is  not  practised,  but  there  area  con- 
siderable number  of  secondary  or  common  law 
marriages.  Property  rights  are  determined 
somewhat  after  the  requirements  of  the  Japan- 
ese law. 

While  in  the  tenth  century  the  predominating 
religious  faith  was  Buddhism,  this  cult  now 
shares  much  of  the  field  with  Shamanism. 
Except  for  decline,  no  great  change  in  the  re- 
ligious condition  of  the  country  has  taken  place 
in  recent  years.  Communicants  of  Protestant 
churches  in  Korea  now  number  87,278.  There 
is  one  ordained  minister  to  156,250  of  the 
population. 

Union  and  cooperative  enterprises  are  only  in 
their  infancy  in  Korea.  A  union  hospital  and 
medical  school,  a  union  Christian  college,  a 
Bible  women's  institute,  a  Christian  literature 
society  and  a  school  for  foreign  children  are  the 
leading  union  enterprises  thus  far  developed. 

There  is  no  overlapping  of  the  work  of  the  mis- 
sionary forces  at  present  in  Korea.  There  are 
no  unoccupied  areas.  The  six  leading  de- 
nominations have  divided  up  the  territory. 
Mission  assets  in  Korea  are:  a  mission  force  of 
326,  distributed  in  thirty-five  stations  (with 
two  in  Manchuria);  2,950  churches,  of  which 
2,700  have  buildings.  There  are  32,000  enrolled 
probationers.  To  serve  this  large  and  growing 
organization,  there  are  250  ordained  Koreans, 


1,000  salaried  evangelists  and  1,500  Christian 
teachers. 

Twenty-three  hospitals  are  at  present  treating 
one  thousand  patients  a  day;  but  the  medical 
mission  in  Korea  should  be  reinforced.  Up  to 
date  seventy  Christian  physicians  have  been 
graduated  from  Severance  Medical  College,  but 
the  ratio  in  Korea  still  stands  at  one  medical 
missionary  to  345,000  Koreans. 

It  is  proposed -to  increase  these  agencies.  There 
should  be  330  new  missionaries,  two  hundred 
of  them  for  direct  evangelistic  work.  The 
native  Korean  staff  calls  for  1,130  Korean 
evangelists  and  1,130  school  teachers.  Funds 
are  required  for  higher  education,  medical 
training,  social  settlements,  for  the  growing 
industrial  problem  and  for  Christian  literature 
and  propaganda. 

Already  Christian  missionaries  have  won  the 
confidence  of  the  Koreans.  It  remains  for  the 
church  to  cooperate  with  the  public  spirited 
leaders  of  Japan  who  entertain  a  larger  vision 
and  a  more  humane  policy  for  Korea.  The 
problem  is  to  show  Korea  that  Christianity  is 
as  willing  to  promote  evangelism  as  to  protect 
democracy. 

Japan  governs  Korea  politically.  But  there  is 
no  rest  in  Korea.  The  cruelties  and  injustice 
perpetrated  by  the  military  government  against 
the  unarmed  and  helpless  Koreans,  and  proven 
by  many  and  wholly  irrefragable  testimonies, 
have  turned  the  feelings  of  the  best  peoples  of 
all  lands  against  that  government.  It  must  be 
noted  that  every  missionary  in  Japan,  the  entire 
Christian  church  of  the  land,  Protestant  and 
Catholic  alike,  the  press  of  Japan  and  the  better 
minds  among  the  Japanese  themselves,  are, 
one  and  all,  outspoken  in  their  disapproval  of 
these  acts. 

The  Japanese  Government,  by  removing  its 
responsible  agents  in  Korea  and  putting  good 
men  in  charge  of  the  country,  men  who  promise 
adequate  reforms,  virtually  admits  its  own 
responsibility  and  determination  to  make 
amends.  On  August  20,  1919,  the  Emperor  of 
Japan  issued  a  rescript  in  which  he  said: 

"We  issue  this  imperial  command  that  reforms 
be  at  once  put  into  operation.    *    *    *   We  call 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Japan 


153 


upon  all  public  functionaries  and  others  con- 
cerned to  exercise  their  best  endeavors  in 
obedience  to  our  wishes." 

At  the  same  time  Prime  Minister  Hara  issued 
a  lengthy  statement  in  which  he  said: 

"Being  determined  to  be  perfectly  just  and 
fair  in  the  conduct  of  affairs  connected  with  the 
recent  uprisings,  the  government  will  admit  no 
excuse  for  any  culprit,  whether  he  be  a  govern- 
ment official  or  a  private  citizen.  Take  the 
Suigen  occurrence,  for  instance.  There  the 
government  has  caused  the  responsible  officers, 
who  had  already  been  subjected  to  adminis- 
trative censure,  to  be  brought  for  trial  before  a 
court  martial." 


We  believe  that  the  government  is  sincere  in 
its  promises  to  do  right  by  Korea,  and  we 
await  the  result  with  confidence.  The  very 
struggle  of  the  Koreans  for  liberty  and  fair 
dealing  stands  immensely  to  their  credit;  and 
a  nation  with  the  high  sense  of  justice  and  fair 
dealing  which  Japan  possesses  must  surely  re- 
spond to  the  aspirations  of  seventeen  and  a 
half  million  Koreans. 

Korea's  chief  hope  lies  in  a  democratic  Japan. 
The  "calmness"  of  the  morning  which  has  lain 
upon  the  land  for  so  many  centuries  is  about  to 
give  way  to  a  noonday  of  new  life,  progress  and 
productiveness.  The  door  is  open  to  living 
Christian  forces. 


For  the  Land  of  the  Rising  Sun 

Two  hundred  and  ninety-four  new  missionaries  for  Christian  progress  in  progres- 
sive Japan. 

Interchurch  World  Movement  Estimates  for  American  Foreign  Missionary  Societies  in  Japan 


Evangelistic 

Educational 

Medical 

Literature 

Others* 

Total 294 


Missionaries  needed 

Missionaries 

for  5-year  period 

needed  for  1920 

1920-1925 

154 

430 

88 

242 

32 

89 

3 

7 

17 

54 

822 


*Business  agents,  industrial  and  institutional  workers,  etc. 


154 


FOREIGN  SURVEY 


COOPERATION  FOR  A  COMMON  CAUSE 


UNION  MISSIONARY  ENTERPRISES 

on  the 

FOREIGN  FIELD 


^^_ — J ■ r-H^ 


IN  MOST  missionary  fields  denominational  barriers,  insofar  as  they  interfere 
with  the  common  cause,  are  being  broken  down.  There  is  a  growing  move- 
ment toward  union  or  cooperative  enterprise  among  the  Protestant  missions. 
The  world  for  Christ,  not  the  world  for  a  denomination,  is  the  true  missionary 
goal. 


BUDGET  TABLES 


156 


FOREIGN  SURVEY 


SERVICE  FLAG  OF  FOREIGN  FIELDS 

IN  THE  WORLD  WAR,  COUNTING  NATIVES  ONLY 


^^nina 

Africa ■— 



ir^ 

Pnilippmes  - 

^apan 

India  

Siam 



QK:;r' 

•">  -::: 

* 
* 

JMalaysia  — 

y** 


»-^  9  **.<•* 


,••»»  ^••» 


"■*,  *•*«» 


►'J  •'*•♦ 


,<f  ♦.►* 


"«»«"  '*»•"  >»ji 


THEY  have  fought  under  the  banner  of  the  Allies,  nearly  two  million  strong, 
black,  yellow  and  white.  Those  who  have  returned  to  their  homes  in  Africa 
or  Siam  or  China  or  India,  or  whatever  remote  land  is  theirs,  have  carried 
with  them  a  new  concept  of  Christian  civilization,  gained  through  association 
with  the  peoples  of  the  West.  Missionaries  report  that  these  returned  soldiers 
offer  a  fertile  field  for  evangelization.  The  problem  is  to  reach  them  before 
the  impression  of  Western  civilization  has  faded. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Budget  Tables 


157 


Notes  on  the  Budget  Tables 


THE  following  explanatory  notes  will  make 
clear  the  general  considerations  upon  the 
basis  of  which  the  Budget  Tables  on  the  suc- 
ceeding pages  were  formulated  and  why  some 
tables  appear  only  in  one  volume  while  other 
tables  appear  in  both  the  American  and  the 
Foreign  volumes. 

Note  I :  To  set  forth  the  Campaign  Budget  of 
the  Interchurch  World  Movement,  nine  budget 
statements  or  tables  are  required.   They  are: 

Table  I.         Foreign  Mission  Wortc. 

Table  II.       Home  Mission  Work — By  Denominations 

and  Boards. 
Table  III.     Home  Mission  Work — By  Types  of  Work. 
Table  IV.      Educational  Work  in  the  United  States. 
Table  V.        Sunday  School  and  Young  People's  Work. 
Table  VI.      American  Hospitals  and  Homes. 
Table  VII.    Support  of  Retired  Ministers. 
Table  VIII.  Special  Items. 
Table  IX.      General  Summary. 

Of  the  foregoing,  Table  I,  Foreign  Mission 
Work,  appears  only  in  the  Foreign  Volume  of 
the  World  Survey  and  Tables  II,  III,  IV,  V, 
VI  and  VII  appear  only  in  the  American  Vol- 
ume. Tables  VIII  and  IX  are  printed  in  both 
volumes. 

Note  II :  The  total  number  of  denominations 
included  in  the  budget  statements  is  thirty. 

Note  III:  The  total  number  of  boards  and 
other  agencies  is  182. 

Note  IV :  The  budget  also  includes  the  state 
organizations  of  most  of  the  denominations 
and  in  some  cases  the  city  organizations  (sev- 
eral hundred  in  number). 

Note  V:  In  addition  to  the  foregoing  the  fol- 
lowing denominational  boards  have  endorsed 
the  Movement,  but  for  various  reasons  do  not 
this  year  participate  in  the  financial  campaign. 
The  budgets  of  some  of  these  are  included  in 
those  of  other  organizations. 

Disciples: 

Foreign  Christian  Missionary  Society 
Christian  Women's  Board  of  Missions 
Association  for  the  Promotion  of  Christian  Unity 


Methodist: 

Board  of  Missions,  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South 

United  Presbyterian: 

Freedman's  Board 

United  Brethren  in  Christ: 

V/oman's  Missionary  Association 

Moravian: 

Society  of  the  United  Brethren  for  Propagating  tho 
Gospel  among  the  Heathen  (Moravian  Church) 

Note  VI:     The  following  general  denomina- 
tional bodies  have  also  endorsed  the  Movement: 
American  Christian  Convention 

Commission  on  Missions  of  the  National  Council  of 
Congregationalists. 

Convocation  Committee  of  the  United  Presbyterian 

Church 
Executive  Committee  of  the  Five- Year  Meeting  of  the 

Friends  in  America 

Executive  Committee  of  the  National  Baptist  Con- 
vention 

General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  (South) 

General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
U.  S.  A.  (North) 

General  Board  of  Administration  of  the  Church  of  the 
United  Brethren  in  Christ 

General  Assembly  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church 
General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  America 
General  Synod  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S. 
Joint  Centenary  Commission  of  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church  (North  and  South) 

National  Council  of  the  Congregational  Churches  in 
the  U.  S. 

New  World  Movement  of  the  United  Presbyterian 
Church 

Northern  Baptist  Convention 
Seventh  Day  Baptist  General  Convention 
United  Missionary  and  Stewardship    Committee  of 
the  Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S. 

Note  VII:  The  foregoing  lists  and  statistical 
summaries  do  not  include  interdenominational 
organizations,  many  of  which  have  endorsed 
the  Movement,  since  by  the  terms  of  the  Cleve- 
land action  they  do  not  participate  in  the  cam- 
paign and  budget. 


158 


Budget  Tables:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


Table  I— FOREIGN  SURVEY 
DEPARTMENT 


General  Budget  Statement  for 


FOREIGN  MISSION  WORK 

of  the  Denominations  and  Boards  cooperating  in  the  Financial  Campaign 
of  the  Interchurch  World  Movement  of  North  America 

By  Fields 


Denomination  and  Board 

Total 

Africa 

China 

India 

(1) 

Japanese 
Empire 

(2) 

South- 
eastern 
Asu 

(3) 

Philip- 
pine 
Islands 

Near 

East 

(*) 

Latin 
America 

(5) 

El-rope 
(6) 

Supple- 
mentary 
Field 
Items 
(') 

Home 
Base 

Items 

(8) 

Un- 

ANALYZED 

ADVENT 

Advent  Christun  Church 

BAPTIST 
Northern  Baptist  Convention 
American   Baptist  Foreign   Mission 
Society  (W) 

t 

34,041,071 

*2,200,000 

15,000 

606,798 
45,000 

99,725 

6,553,470 

2,488.352 

108,000 

276,021 

344,038 
40,000 

82,000 

}  16,500,000 

396.035 
71,000 

*2.141,230 
52,000 

18.530,929 

2,928.754 

ft  198,450 

175,000 

$ 

775,490 
*1,300,000 

179,850 
40,500 

539,110 

*848,335 
32,000 

198,501 

t 

*9,846,442 

70,000 



740,023 
30,000 

11,000 

30,000 
3,506,595 

*I70,340 

3,362,648 

67,007 

( 
7,361,285 

145,000 

359,872 
172,360 

37,000 
3,637.858 

*  128.240 

2.114,813 
90,700 

t 
2,686,994 

70,876 

288,107 
46,000 

1,722.007 
*563,208 

1,775,977 

$ 

15,000 

428,959 
709,983 

S 

972,090 

176,500 

334,185 
541,141 

( 

28.500 
c53,846 

1,189,315 
107,993 

t 
*700,000 

409,000 

1,600 

69,500 
36,240 

2,046,887 

*80,560 
6,000 

961,680 

107,750 

S 
600,000 

10.000 
32.000 

3.389.178 
200.000 

( 

10.233.000 

216,798 

28,849 
4,000,000 

102,061 
177,538 

15,000 

d315,757 

179,807 
31,368 

*350,557 
2,000 

6,924,371 
1,596,754 

t 

1,565,770 
*200.000 

165.000 

a335.000 

17.000 
3,760 

625,618 

12,000 
552,500 

t 

National  Baptist  Convention 
Foreign  Mission  Board 

General  Baptist 

Foreign  Missionary  Society   (W ) 

BRETHREN 

Church  op  the  Brethren 

Brethren  Church 

Foreign  Missionary  Society  (W ) 

CHRISTIAN 
Christian  Church 

Foreign  Mission  Board  (W ) 

CONGREGATIONAL 
Congregational  Churches 

45,000 
2,553,470 

DISCIPLES 

Disciples  of  Christ 
United  Christian  Miss.  Society  (W) 
EVANGELICAL 
Evangelical  Assocution 

United  Evangelical  Church 

Evangelical  Synod  of  N.  A 

FRIENDS 
Society  of  Friends  in  America 

Board  of  Foreign  Missions  (W ) 

Society  of  Friends  of  California 

HOLINESS 

Holiness  Church 

MENNONITE 

General  Conference  of  Mennonttes 

METHODIST 

Methodist  Episcopal  Chubch 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions.110,500,000 
Woman's  Foreign  Miss.  Soc.  6,000,000 

Methodist  Protestant  CaimcH 

216,228 

Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society. 
Free  Methodist  Chi-rch  of  N.  A. 

General  Missionary  Board  (W ) 

African  Methodist  Episcopal  Zion 

CHimcH 

39,632 

Colored  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
Reformed    Zion    Union    Apostolic 

Church 

PRESBYTERIAN 
Presbtterun  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 

Board  of  Foreign  Missions  (W)  

Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.S. (So.) 

Executive    Committee    of    Foreign 

1,332.000 

Associate  Reformed  Presbtterun 
Synod 

Reformed  Presbyterian  Church  in 
N.  A.,  Synod 

FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Budget  Tables 


159 


Table  I— FOREIGN  SURVEY 
DEPARTMENT 

(Continued) 


General  Budget  Statement  for 


FOREIGN  MISSION  WORK 

of  the  Denominations  and  Boards  cooperating  in  the  Financial  Campaign 
of  the  Interchurch  World  Movement  of  North  America 

By  Fields 


Denomination  and  Board 

Total 

Africa 

China 

India 

Japanese 
Empire 

(2) 

South- 
eastern 
Asu 

m 

Phmp- 

pine 
Islands 

Near 
East 

(*) 

Latin 
America 

(5) 

Europe 

(6) 

Supple- 
mentary 
Field 
Items 
(') 

Home 
Base 
Items 

Un- 
analyzed 

PRESBYTERIAN— Confinaed 
United  Presbtterl^n  Church 

Board  of  Foreign  Missions 

\V  omen's  General  Missionary  Society 

i 

*10,419,161 
*2,118,379 

800.000 
5,519,305 

"911.770 

i 
*7,465,028 
•1,372,756 

134,558 

$ 

194,150 
833,750 

213.786 

I 

*2,954,133 

•745,623 

170,510 

$ 

167,060 
t250,475 

168,962 

i 

t 
106,018 

i 

108,880 
75,000 

t 

70,676 

t 
70,000 

i 

159,400 
3,005,080 

159,876 

t 

b285,000 
57,894 

t 

REFORMED 
Reformed  Church  in  America 

Board  of  Forcipn  Missions  (W) 

Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S. 

Board  of  Foreign  Missions  (W) 

UNITED  BRETHREN 
Church  of  the  United  Brethren  in 
Christ 
Foreign  Missionary  Society  (W) 

TOTAL        

107,661,488 

12,886,128 

19,075,741 

17,917,394 

8,739,666 

1,153,942 

2,129,934 

1,563,634 

4,489,883 

4,301,178 

27.498,216 

3,719,542 

4,186,330 

(W)  Including  women's  work. 

*  Five-year  budget  to  be  subscribed  in  1920. 
•*  8694,000  of  this  amount  a  two-year  budget,  to  be  subscribed  in  1920;  $217,770, 

a  one-year  budget, 
ft  Budget  not  yet  approved  by  national  board. 
a  Including  $135,000  for  College  of  Missions. 
b  For  deficita  and  undenominational  organizations. 

c  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  only.    The  amount  of  the  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  for  this  field  is  included  in  the  item  of  that  board  for 
Europe, 
d  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  only. 


(1)  Including  Ceylon  and  Afghanistan. 

(2)  Including  Korea. 

(3)  Siam,  French  Indo-China,  Malaysia  and  Oceania. 
(*)  Including  Persia  and  the  Balkans. 

(5)  Except  the  West  Indies. 

(6)  Except  the  Balkans. 

(7)  Amounts  for  unoccupied  areas,  projected  union  work,  European  relief,  etc. 
(S)  Administration  and  promotional  expenses  when  not  included  in  foregoing 

coiumns. 


160 


Budget  Tables:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


Table  VIII.— SPECIAL  ITEMS 

General  Budget  Statement  for 

SPECIAL  ITEMS 

of  the  Denominations  and  Boards  cooperating  in  the  Financial  Campaign 
of  the  Interchurch  World  Movement  of  North  America 

Includes  such  items  as  Temperance,  War  Relief,  etc.,  not  classifiable  in  the  six  departmental  tables  and  columns. 


Denomination  and  Board 


ADVENT 

Advent  Christian  Church 

BAPTIST 

Northern  Baptist  Convention 

Board  of  Promotion 

Northern  Baptist  Convention 

National  Baptist  Convention 

Women's  Convention 

Administration  and  Contingent 

General  Baptist 

BRETHREN 

Church  of  the  Brethren 

Brethren  Church 

CHRISTl.^N 

Christian  Church 

CONGREGATIONAL 

Congregational  Churches 

Bible  Society,  etc 

DISCIPLES 

Disciples  of  Christ 

Board  of  Temperance 

EVANGELICAL 

Evangelical  Association 

United  Evangelical  Church 

Evangelical  Synod  of  N.  A , . 

FRIENDS 

Society  of  Friends  in  America 

War  Relief 

Underwriting 

Undesignated 

Society  of  Friends  of  California 

HOLINESS 

Holiness  Church 

MENNONITE 

General  Conference  of  Mennonites 

METHODIST 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church 

Board  of  Temperance 

Methodist  Protestant  Church 

Free  Methodist  Church  of  N.  A 

African  Methodist  Episcopal  Zion  Church 

New  Era  Movement 

Colored  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 

Reformed  Zion  Union  Apostolic  Church 

PRESBYTERIAN 

Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A 

New  Era  Movement 

Board  of  Temperance 

Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  (South) 

Associate  Reformed  Presbyterian  Synod 

Reformed  Presbyterian  Church  of  N.  A.,  Synod. 

United  Presbyterian  Church 

REFORMED 

Reformed  Church  in  America 

Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S 

UNITED  BRETHREN 

Church  of  the  United  Brethren  in  Christ 

Expenses  of  Enlistment  Campaign 

Undesignated 


Denomina- 
tional 
Total 


*24,060,000 
*S65,00O 


50,000 
25,440 

297,500 

1,500,000 
10,000 

2,022,987 


Analysis 


*240,000 


*«4,000,000 
*60,000 

*500,000 
*65,000 


50,000 
25,440 


100,000 

50,000 

147,500 


1,500,000 


10,000 


1,833,542 
189,445 


"*165,000 
***75,000 


TOTAL. 


?8.770,927        88,770,927 


'  Five-year  budget  to  be  subscribed  in  1920. 


'  Two-year  budget  to  be  subscribed  in  1920. 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Budget  Tables 


161 


Table  IX.— SUMMARY 

General  Summary  of 

ALL  BUDGET  STATEMENTS 

of  the  Denominations  and  Boards  Cooperating  in  the  Financial  Campaign 
of  the  Interchurch  World  Movement  of  North  America 

By  Departments 


Denouinatioh 


TOTAL 

CAMPAIGN 

BUDGET 

1920 


Foreign 
Missions 


HouE 
Missions 


American 
Education 


American 
Religious 
Education 


American 
Hospitals 

AND 
HoMEsttt 


American 

Ministerial 

Support 

AND 

Relief 


Special 
Items 
(Not  classi- 
fiable in  pre- 
ceding col- 
umns, e.  g. 
War,  Relief, 
Temperance, 
etc.). 


Portion  of 

Campaign 

Budget 

to  be  Paid 

IN  1920 


ADVENT 

Advent  Christian  Church 

BAPTIST 

Northern  Baptist  Convention 

National  Baptist  Convention 

General  Baptist 

BRETHREN 

Church  of  the  Brethren 

Brethren  Church 

CHRISTIAN 

Christian  Church 

CONGREGATIONAL 

Congregational  Churches  

DISCIPLES 

Disciples  of  Christ 

EVANGELICAL 

Evangelical  Assocution 

United  Evangelical  Church 

Evangelical  Synod  of  N.  A 

FRIENDS 

Society  of  Friends  in  America 

Society  of  Friends  of  California 

HOLINESS 

Holiness  Church 

MENNONITE 

General  Conference  of  Mennonites.  . 
METHODIST 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church 

Methodist  Protestant  Church 

Free  Methodist  Church  of  N.  A 

African  Methodist  Episcopal  Zion  Church 

Colored  Methodist  Episcopal  Church — 

Refor-med  ZiON  Union  Apostolic  Church. 
PRESBYTERIAN 

Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A 

Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  (South) 

AssocuTE  Reformed  Presbyterian  Synod. 

Reformed  Presbyterlan  Church  op  N.  A., 
Synod 

United  Presbyterian  Church 

REFORMED 

Reformed  Church  in  America 

Reformed  Church  in  the  U.  S 

UNITED  BRETHREN 

Church  of  the  United  Brethren  in  Christ 


S 

35,000 

•130,533,000 

•10,250,000 

272,500 

3.219,598 
200,000 

727,593 

16,508,470 

12,501,138 

1,394,260 

305,983 

1,846,521 

4,532,081 
40,000 

50,000 

82,000 

c34.485,737 

1,745,866 

•5,234,986 

212,000 

250,000 

17,253 

44,970,000 

7,855,445 

392,254 

529,472 
•31,977,457 

2,136,091 
•16,916,085 

••6,545,662 


■34,041,071 

•2,200,000 

15,000 

606,798 
45,000 

99,725 

6,553,470 

2,488,352 

108,000 

"'276,021 

344,038 
40,000 


82,000 

al6,500,000 
467,035 
,141.230 
52,000 


18,530,929 
2.928,754 
t1 198,450 

175,000 
'12,537,540 

800,000 
•5,519,305 

"911,770 


i 

35,000 

'46,220.304 

•3,850.000 

57,500 

532,800 
45,000 

211,468 

5,920,000 

2,064.965 

432,760 
305,983 
153,000 

588,043 


bll,782,872 

473,300 

•2,247,180 

50,000 

'17,263 

14,584.251 

2,730,091 

43,814 


1,101.441 
•5,796,780 


•1,999,917 


'33,940,000 

'd2,600,000 

170,000 

2,000,000 
75.000 

406,500 

2,246.400 

6,000,000 


100,000 
•3,250,000 


2,050,000 

406,644 

•1,406,250 

teo.ooo 

250,000 


6,661.425 

1,606,600 

150,000 

354,472 
•8.264.960 

t220.250 
•3,850,000 

•2,768,930 


•2,721,125 

•685,000 

10,000 

40,000 
20.000 

10,000 

18,600 

197,331 


17.500 
27.500 


100.000 
25,912 
•50,000 


1,114,569 
100,000 


•103,943 


14,400 
•550,000 


•126,045 


TOTAL. 


336,777,572  107,661,488 


109,949,037     78,837,431     5,931,925    tTt5,116,465 


1,499,050 
538,500 

'so'o'.ooo 


50,000 


427,865 
172,975 


•1,013,075 


100,000 


•8,550,500 

•350,000 

20.000 

40,000 


1,720,000 
226,000 
315.000 

1,000,000 
25,000 


2,125,000 

200,000 

•390,326 

40,000 


2,055.839 
500,000 


•1,352,634 

•i,2'oo',666 

•••400,000 


20,510,299 


•4,060,000 
•565,000 


50,000 
25,440 


297,500 
1,500,000 

'i'o',66b 

2,022,987 


"240,000 


8,770,927 


S 

35,000 

26,106,600 

2,050.100 

272,500 

3,219,598 
200,000 

727,693 

16,508.470 

12,501,138 

1,394,260 

305,983 

1,846,521 

1,932,081 
40.000 

50,000 

82,000 

34,485,737 

1,745,866 

1,246,997 

212,000 

250,000 

17,263 

44,970.000 

7,865.445 

392.264 

629,472 
6,395.491 

2,136,091 
3,383,217 

4,546,662 


175,446,349 


•Five-year  budget  to  be  subscribed  in  1920. 

••Budget  to  be  subscribed  in  1920:  part  to  be  paid  in  1920,  part  in  two  years. 
•••Two-year  budget  to  be  subscribed  in  1920. 
tOne-fifth  of  five-year  budget. 
t+Budget  not  yet  approved  by  national  board. 
tttBudgets  approved  by  national  boards  only  are  included  in  tills  column.    For 

local  or  regional  budgets  see  pages  260.  261. 
a — The  Methodist  Episcopal  Foreign  Missions  Budget  is  composed  of; 

1.  SIO.500,000— the  Centenary  amount  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions, 

which  has  already  been  subscribed. 

2,  S6,000,000 — the  budget  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society 


b.  The  Methodist  Episcopal  Home  Missions  Budget  is  composed  of: 

1.  $10,500.000— the  Centenary  amount  of  the  Board  of  Home  Missions 
and  Church  Extensions,  which  has  already  been  subscribed. 

2.  $607,872— the  budget  of  the  Woman's  Home  Missionary  Society. 

3.  $675,000 — the  budget  of  the  Freedman's  Aid  Society. 

c.  This  total  includes  $21,000,000  which  was  subscribed  in  the  Centenary  Cam- 

paign. 

d.  $500,000  of  this  amount  subject  to  confirmation  by  the  National  Baptist 

Campaign  Commission. 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


CONTENTS 


Page 

Introduction 167 

Church  Membership  in  the  United  States  168 

Taking  the  World        170 

Membership  Feeders 172 

Other  Membership  Feeders    ....  174 

Ministerial  Support 180 

Statistical    Table    of    Methodist    and 

Seventh  Day  Adventist  Churches  .  184 

Forward  Movements 188 

One  Billion  Dollars  for  Advance  Work  .  190 

The  Latent  Church 192 

The  Developed  Church 194 

Clearing  up  the  Record 197 


Benevolence  Offerings  per  Member  . 
Poor  Copy  for  Statistics  .... 
Common  Types  of  Statistical  Errors 

For  the  Quiet  Hour 

The  Valley  of  Drj'  Bones  .... 
What  if  All  Should  Tithe  .... 

Winnowing  Grain 

Poverty's  Offering 

The  Modem  Thresher  .... 
The  Grain  Tithe 


A  Soldier's  Estimate  of  the  Interchurch 
World  Movement 


Page 
198 
201 
202 
205 
207 
208 
214 
215 
216 
217 

218 


CHARTS  AND  GRAPHS 


Page 

Two  Hundred  and  One  Religious  Bodies  169 

Religions  of  the  World 171 

Membership   Record — Church,   Sunday 

Schools  and  Young  People's  Societies  173 

Membership  Record — 

Spring  Conferences,  Including  Foreign  173 

Spring  Conferences,  Home  Group       .  175 

Presbyterian 175 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church — 

Spring  Conferences,  Home  and  Foreign  176 

Spring  Conferences,  Foreign  Group    .  177 

Per  Cent.  Record — 

Presbyterian  Church  in  U.  S.  A.   .      .  178 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church   .      .  179 

Are  Preachers  Overpaid? 181 

Prosperity's  Recognition  of  the  Metho- 
dist Minister 182 

Present  Pastoral  Support  in  Relation  to 

Increased  Cost  of  Li^^ng     ....  183 

Per  Capita  of  Total  Church  Expenses — 

Methodist  and  Adventist    ....  185 

Graph  Blank  for  Use  in  Estimating  Per 

Capita  of  Total  Church  Expenses  186 


Per  Capita  of  Total  Chiirch  Expenses— 
Adventist,  Presbyterian,  Methodist 
Episcopal,  Northern  Baptist    . 

Offerings  and  Pledges — Presbyterian, 
Baptist,  Methodist,  Past  and  Future 


Page 

187 

189 
191 
198 


One  Billion  Dollars 

An  Unrelated  Membership 

A  Related  Membership 195 

Quadrennium  Records — 

Methodist  Episcopal,  1915-1918  .  .  196 

Presb>i;erian,  1916-1919  .  .  196 

Methodist  Episcopal,  1911-1914  .  .  197 

Per  Member  Benevolent  Offering  Records — 

By  the  Day 199 

By  the  Week 199 

By  the  Month 200 

By  the  Year 200 

Statistical  Difficulties '201 

A  Page  of  Statistical  Errors  ....       203 

Everything  Except  the  Kingdom      .      .       204 

Lantern  Slide  Pictures      ....     209-217 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 

THE  purpose  of  this  book  is  to  set  forth  in  graphic  form  a  few  general  facts 
concerning  the  work  of  the  church  in  its  several  branches.     The  charts 
presented  were  selected  to  set  forth  some  varied  conditions  of  church  activi- 
ties and  are  intended  for  study  and  careful  analysis. 

Experience  has  made  clear  that  in  dealing  with  statistical  records  in  chart  and  graph 
form  the  lessons  set  forth  are  usually  a  revelation  to  the  people  who  look  for  the  first 
time  into  what  may  be  termed  a  statistical  mirror. 

A  diagnosis  of  conditions  in  the  church  before  undertaking  a  great  forward  movement 
is  as  essential  as  the  physician's  diagnosis  before  administering  his  treatment.  That 
the  church  has  not  measured  up  to  its  world  responsibility  needs  no  argument. 

In  dealing  with  actual  conditions  of  church  life  and  legislation  affecting  our  benevo- 
lent and  local  interests  the  individual  member  must  be  kept  definitely  in  mind. 

The  church  membership  does  not  seem  to  be  aware  of  existing  conditions. 

Our  hope  lies  in  relating  the  entire  membership  to  the  central  purpose  of  church 
organization.  One  of  the  most  alarming  indications  is  the  increasing  number  of 
unrelated  members,  a  certain  sign  of  decreasing  vitality. 

The  vitality  of  Christianity  is  diminished  as  its  adherents  fail  to  give  of  life,  service 
and  means.  When  the  church  fails  in  holding  its  own  young  people  its  decline  is 
inevitable. 

A  church  organization  in  a  community  center  with  a  large  percentage  of  its  members 
inactive  usually  fails  adequately  to  support  its  minister  and  seeks  to  excuse  itself 
from  missionary  responsibility.  If,  as  men  prosper  financially  they  decline  spiritually, 
they  are  reversing  the  fundamental  teachings  of  the  word  of  God. 

A  careful  study  of  the  Scriptures  will  reveal  that  the  highest  service  we  can  render 
is  the  giving  of  ourselves.  As  to  offerings,  if  we  give  according  to  our  ability  the 
amount  will  usually  exceed  the  tithe. 

The  greatest  service  the  pastors  of  evangelical  Christianity  can  render  the  Interchurch 
World  Movement  of  North  America  and  the  kingdom  of  God  is  to  put  forth  faithful 
and  increasing  efforts  to  secure  the  full  cooperation  of  each  registered  member  in  a 
forward  movement. 


168 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


Church  Membership  in  the  United  States 

for  the  Year  1918 


THE  chart  on  the  opposite  page  was 
originally  drawn  to  a  scale  of  1,000,000 
members  to  the  square  inch.  The  42,044,374 
members  are  divided  according  to  the  size  of 
the  201  bodies  as  reported  by  the  govern- 
ment's Bureau  of  Religious  Statistics. 

The  Roman  Catholics  are  reported  as  a  single 
body  and  119  other  churches  are  scaled  accord- 
ing to  their  numerical  strength,  with  81  smaller 
bodies  grouped  in  a  single  block  which  repre- 
sents the  relative  size  of  their  combined  mem- 
bership. 

The  methods  of  compiling  religious  statistics 
differ  widely  in  the  several  religious  bodies, 
especially  when  attempts  are  made  to  har- 
monize the  records  of  Protestant  and  Roman 
Catholic.  Care  must  be  exercised  that  we  do 
not  over-estimate  the  strength  of  a  religious 
body  because  of  the  number  of  its  members. 

By  a  more  careful  analysis  it  will  be  found  that 
the  development  of  some  of  the  smaller  bodies 
in  local  and  benevolent  church  life  will  serve 
as  an  object  lesson  for  many  of  the  larger 
organizations. 

One  of  the  most  vital  subjects  affecting  church 
statistics  is  that  of  the  children;  some  of  the 
branches  of  the  church  counting  them  as  mem- 
bers from  infancy  and  others  actually  under- 
taking to  conduct  the  work  of  the  church  with- 
out them.  This  is  often  the  cause  of  conflicting 
statements  as  to  the  relation  of  church  member- 
ship to  population  and  nothing  is  more  mislead- 
ing than  to  state  that  the  unsaved  portion  of  a 
given  population  is  the  difference  between  the 
population  itself  and  the  number  of  people 
recorded  as  church  members.  It  should  be 
kept  in  mind  that  according  to  the  last  official 
census  26  per  cent,  of  the  entire  population  of 
the  United  States  were  children  under  eleven 
years  of  age. 

"The  Roman  Catholic  and  Eastern  churches, 
orthodox  or  independent,  consider  as  members 


all  persons,  including  infants,  who  have  been 
baptized  according  to  the  rites  of  the  church." 
The  average  age  of  confirmation  in  the  Roman 
Catholic  church  was  formerly  nine  years,  but 
has  been  dropped  to  eight  and  sometimes 
seven. 

Aside  from  the  child  life  which  certainly  cannot 
be  counted  against  us,  there  are  literally  millions 
of  people  in  America  who  have  belonged  to 
Christian  churches  but  who  are  not  now  re- 
corded as  actual  communicants.  Many  of  these 
are  worshiping  in  churches  in  which  they  do 
not  hold  their  membership.  This  is  especially 
true  in  some  western  communities  where  by 
actual  count  it  has  been  shown  that  the 
number  of  church  members  belonging  elsewhere 
equals  the  number  who  belong  locally. 

Perhaps  one  of  the  first  and  most  essential 
movements  of  the  church  should  be  in  united 
efforts  to  gather  in  these  people  and  to  enlist 
their  full  cooperation  in  the  work  of  the  church. 
If  the  Interchurch  World  Movement  of  North 
America  is  to  succeed  with  its  world  program 
we  shall  need  to  enlist  the  last  man,  woman 
and  child  of  the  entire  Christian  body. 

In  the  compilation  of  religious  statistics  we 
find  in  some  cases  actual  membership  only  is 
counted ;  while  in  others  the  figures  are  made  to 
include  the  church  constituency  in  its  broadest 
sense.  Thus  we  encounter  almost  unsurmount- 
able  difficulties  in  compiling  uniform  tables  of 
church  statistics. 

Concerted  action  should  be  taken  by  the  re- 
ligious communions  of  Protestantism  looking 
to  greater  uniformity  in  respect  to  what  con- 
stitutes church  membership,  what  should  be 
included  in  the  reporting  of  church  properties, 
ministerial  support,  and  church  benevolent 
offerings. 

The  official  or  legal  names  of  religious  bodies 
should  be  reported  in  making  returns  for  all 
items  of  record  or  publication. 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


169 


THE  TWO  HUNDRED  ONE  RELIGIOUS  BODIES 

IN  THE  UNITED  STATES 

From  the  Government  Bureau  of  Statistics 

1918 


Roman 
Catholic 

15,742,262 


Eastern  Orthodox 

250.3^0 


Jewisti  Congregation 

359. 99S 


Latter  Day  Saiats 

Two    Bodies 
-462,332. 


Oermaa  fvangelical 

Syrioa 
342  ves 


Reformed  in  U  S 
340.671 


Ctiurches  of  Christ 

3I9.2M     . 


Colored  MelKodisl  Episcopal 
24S749 


Lutheran     14  Bodies 
193  95S 


Methodist  Proteslant 
ieea-73 


Lutheran  Umled  Nomeeian 

177^63 


Lutheran  Synod  of  Ohio 
jesne 


united  Presbvtenan 
160.726 


Reformed  in  America 

Lutheran  Synod  of  Iowa 


EvangelicBI  As^cjation 


Adventisj  _,b  bodies 
' IfcFT 


Lutheran  Synod 
for  Norwegian 
ZPT3 


United  fvanwIiMl 
90  007 


'       79334- 


Churcfi  of  (he 
Bnelhren 

I05  649 


friends  Orlhodai 
94,111 


Menonrles  l6boJ> 
79591 


1  other  81  bodies 

647  868 


Disciples 
of  Christ 

1.231 .404- 


Northern 

Baptist 

ConvcntioR 

1,227448 


lalheraaSyiiodial 
Conference 

777  438 


Lutheran 
General  Council 

535.  !08 


Lutheran  Qen  Synod 

370616 


Presbyterian  intJS 

357  566 


United  Brethren  in  Chnst 
348.490 


Metliodist 

Episcopal 

South 

2.108.061 


Presbyferiaa 
in  U.S.A. 

1613  056 


Protestant 
Episcopal 

1,098,173 


Congregational 

790  163 


African 
Mettiodist  Episcopal 

552.265 


African  ME  Zion 

25S,-433 


Baptist 
South 

2.711. 59 1 


Methodist 
Episcopal 

3718.396 


Baptist 
Colored 

3018,341 


Baptist-  14  Bodies 
I        279.270 


2B0000  Members       TOTAL  MEMBERSHIP  =  42,044.374 


170 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


Taking  the  World 


BY  MATHEMATICS 

IF  TllE  world  could  be  taken  by  mathe- 
matics, it  would  be  perfectly  easy.  Any 
one  can  figure  out  with  pencil  and  paper  just 
how  long  it  would  take  to  reach  the  last  man, 
woman  and  child  in  all  the  world. 

If  171,650,000  Protestant  Christians  should 
each  win  one  person  each  year,  and  likewise 
each  new  convert  win  one  other  each  year, 
at  the  end  of  the — 

First  year  there  would  be 343,300,000 

Second       "  "         686,600,000 

Third         "  "         1,373,200,000 

and  the  non-Christian  world  would  receive  the 
open  Bible  and  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ. 

While  the  importance  of  a  mathematical  analy- 
sis should  not  be  under-estimated  in  computing 
possibilities  and  in  checking  results,  taking  the 
world  involves  far  more  than  mathematical 
calculations.  To  reach  the  whole  world  re- 
quires that  the  entire  Christian  force  become 
active. 

BY  EDUCATION 

INFORMATION  has  too  frequently  been 
given  to  the  people  unaccompanied  by  a 
working  program,  and  organization  has  too 
often  exhausted  the  time  and  strength  of  the 
body  in  working  its  own  machinery. 

It  is  little  less  than  a  tragedy  that  nearly  two 
thousand  years  have  passed  and  the  actual 
religious  conditions  of  the  world  have  never 
been  thoroughly  and  scientifically  surveyed. 
The  sui-vey  now  in  process  of  completion  will 
result  in  setting  before  the  minds  of  the  Chris- 
tian church  world  conditions  and  needs  which 
will  be  staggering.  But  this  of  itself  will  not 
evangelize  the  world. 

WITH  MONEY 

IF  THE  Christian  chizrch  were  actually  giv- 
ing in  proportion  to  the  temporal  prosperity 
of  its  individual  members,  a  progi-am  of  world 


evangelism  could  be  financed  within  this  gen- 
eration. Money  we  must  have  and  there 
should  be  no  apology  for  the  collection. 

It  costs  money  to  send  missionaries  around  the 
globe.  It  costs  money  to  erect  schools  and 
churches,  but  there  is  no  investment  which 
brings  so  large  a  return  in  time  and  eternity 
as  that  which  is  invested  in  the  up-building 
of  the  kingdom  of  God  upon  this  earth. 

In  the  giving  of  money  a  double  purpose  should 
be  served.  It  should  not  only  aid  in  the  work 
for  which  it  is  given,  but  should  react  upon  the 
spiritual  life  of  the  giver. 

BY  PRAYER 

THE  world  cannot  be  taken  without  prayer. 
Prayer  is  power,  a  power  which  manifests 
itself  when  the  current  between  God  and  man 
is  completed.  Prayer  reveals  the  true  program 
of  life.  It  opens  the  door  of  missionary  oppor- 
tunity, but  spiritual  resources  must  be  vitally 
connected  with  human  energies. 

BY  LIFE  SERVICE 

WORLD  evangelization  has  its  final  solu- 
tion in  the  life  and  sacrifice  of  our  Lord 
and  Master. 

A  calculation  as  to  the  number  of  people  required 
to  evangelize  the  world  will  be  helpful;  the  needs 
of  the  world  will  become  a  challenge  to  those 
whom  God  calls  to  his  service;  greater  emphasis 
must  be  placed  upon  the  spiritual  results  of 
making  financial  sacrifices  for  the  advance- 
ment of  God's  kingdom  in  all  the  world,  and 
at  this  point  the  subject  of  prayer  will  become 
tremendously  real. 

The  religions  of  the  world  as  set  forth  in  the 
circle  on  the  opposite  page  are  grouped  accord- 
ing to  their  relative  numerical  strength,  constitu- 
ency or  following  rather  than  actual  member- 
ship being  the  basis  of  the  divisions.  The  chart 
sets  before  the  reader  the  entire  world  task. 

The  world's  hope  is  in  the  open  Bible  and  in  the 
cross  of  Jesus  Christ. 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


171 


RELIGIONS  OF  THE  WORLD 


172 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


Membership  Feeders 


THE  church  has  been  receiving  a  large 
percentage  of  its  membership  from  the 
Sunday  schools  and  young  people's  societies 
and  we  have  accustomed  ourselves  to  look  upon 
these  organizations  as  the  reservoirs  from  which 
the  church  receives  the  major  part  of  its  mem- 
bership. 

The  record  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
will  serve  as  an  illustration.  This  denomina- 
tion has  not  reported  a  loss  in  membership  in  its 
total  figures  for  the  past  37  years.  During  the 
last  10  years  it  reported  gains  of  from  50  to  130 
thousand  per  year,  but  in  the  year  1918,  the 
increase  was  only  5226,  while  last  year,  1919, 
the  spring  conferences  reported  an  actual  loss 
of  10,656.  The  unchecked  reports  of  the  fall 
conferences  indicate  that  the  denomination  as 
a  whole  will  report  an  actual  loss  in  membership 
for  the  last  year.  This  calls  for  more  than 
passing  consideration.  If  it  be  true  in  the 
several  bodies  of  Protestant  Christianity,  sooner 
or  later  it  cannot  help  but  diminish  the  mis- 
sionary activities  of  the  church.  If  the  stream 
flows  with  less  volume  there  is  real  concern  lest 
its  sources  of  supply  be  drying  up. 

Is  it  not  a  fair  question  to  inquire  the  causes  for 
the  decline  of  membership  ? 

On  the  opposite  page  the  per  cent,  chart  shows 
that  the  spring  conferences  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  reported  a  gain  in  member- 
ship each  year  from  1915  to  1918,  as  is  indicated 
by  the  solid  line  beginning  at  the  zero  (0)  mark 


and  moving  upward  for  three  years.  The  per 
cent,  of  gain  or  loss  in  each  case  is  computed 
upon  the  figures  of  1915. 

In  1915  there  were  1,485,353  members 

In  1916  there  was  an  increase  of  46,874  members 

In  1917     "        "     "        "       "29,770 

In  1918     "        "     "        "       "    6,514 

In  1919     "         "a  decrease  of  10,656 

Thus  this  diminishing  increase  at  last  resulted 
in  an  actual  loss;  and  why?  First,  the  Sunday 
school,  the  main  feeder  or  source  of  supply, 
reported  as  follows: 

In  1916  a  membership  increase  of  18,361 
In  1917"  "     decreaseof  29,136 

In  1918 "  "  "         "  44,968 

In  1919"  "  "37,250 

or  a  net  loss  for  the  four  years  of  92,993  mem- 
bers. During  the  same  period  the  Epworth 
League  reported  a  net  loss  of  35,445,  and  the 
Junior  League,  14,293. 

Whatever  may  be  the  record  as  to  the  number 
of  conversions  in  the  Sunday  schools  and  young 
people's  societies  during  the  past  few  years, 
the  fact  is  that  in  many  church  services  the 
absence  of  young  people  is  most  noticeable. 

There  are  other  feeders  which  supply  the  church 
with  its  membership.  In  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church  ten  membership  feeders  are  re- 
ported, and  the  Presbyterian  Church  reports 
five,  as  will  be  noted  on  the  charts  which  follow. 


MEMBERSHIP    RECORD 


FULL  MEMBERS 


1915 
1485  353 


20% 


%ox 


1915 


1916 


1917 


1918         1919 


1919 
557855 


1920 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


173 


MEMBERSHIP    RECORD 

CHURCHES,  SUNDAY  SCHOOLS  AND  YOUNG  PEOPLE'S  SOCIETIES 

METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH 

SPRING  CONFERENCES-  INCLUDING  FOREIGN 


20% 

1915 



1919 

1.557.855 

1.779.474 

115,095 
225,020 

MEMBERS       .    .    1.485.353 
SUNDAY  SCHOOLS     1,872.467 
JUNIOR  LEAGUE    .        129.388 
SENIOR  LEAGUE  ,      260.465 

^ 

^ 

_ 

m 

■ 

m 

m 

m'- 

IS 

15                       19 

6                          1! 

17 

19 

18 

19 

19 

1 

)20 

The  Church  of  the  Future 

IF  THE  church  is  to  succeed  in  a  great  and  permanent  forward  movement, 
church  leaders,  pastors,  teachers  and  parents  must  guard  against  the  dan- 
ger of  separating  the  young  Hfe  from  a  vital  relationship  to  the  organization 
and  work  of  the  church  itself,  for  it  must  be  kept  in  mind  that  the  church 
draws  the  major  part  of  its  membership  from  the  Christian  home  and  from 
the  Sunday  school  and  young  people's  organizations. 

We  are  dependent  upon  the  young  manhood  and  womanhood  of  the  church 
to  supply  our  pulpits,  and  for  missionary  service  at  home  and  abroad.  The 
call  for  Christian  leaders  in  all  departments  of  church  activity — educational, 
medical,  social — was  never  greater. 

The  work  of  life  service  will  ultimately  break  down  unless  the  trend  of  the 
church,  as  shown  by  the  lines  of  the  chart  above,  is  changed. 


174 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


Other  Membership  Feeders 


THERE  is  no  hope  of  a  permanent  increase 
in  the  membership  of  the  church  until  such 
time  as  the  items  which  build  into  the  mem- 
bership are  strengthened. 

The  chief  factor  in  the  building  of  church  mem- 
bership is  in  the  religious  home  life,  but  as 
there  are  no  records  from  which  we  can  draw 
to  illustrate  this,  we  have  selected  the  Sunday 
school  and  young  people's  societies  which  are 
recognized  as  the  chief  sources  of  supply  for 
church  membership. 

It  is  cause  for  serious  thought  when  in  a  great 
religious  body,  each  of  the  items  for  which  our 
membership  is  drawn  shows  a  decrease. 

In  the  consideration  of  church  life  attention  is 
called  not  only  to  full  membership  but  also  to 
the  items  of  preparatory  and  non-resident 
members,  deaths,  baptisms,  Sunday  schools, 
young  people's  societies  and  the  number  under 
religious  instruction. 

The  membership  graph  of  the  spring  confer- 
ences of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  was 
prepared  for  the  purpose  of  presenting  to  the 
eye  by  lines  the  percentage  of  increase  or  de- 
crease from  year  to  year  of  the  above  "feeders" 
of  church  membership. 

In  the  left  hand  column  are  the  items  considered 
and  the  figures  as  reported  in  1915.  These 
serve  as  the  basis  of  calculating  the  percentage 
of  increase  and  decrease  for  each  year. 

JJ'igures  for  the  year  1919  are  placed  in  the  right 
hand  column  opposite  the  respective  items  for 
:L915.  The  actual  increase  or  decrease  may  be 
i'ound  by  subtraction. 

Each  division  of  the  vertical  lines  represents 
20  per  cent,  and  the  horizontal  divisions  cover 
a  year  of  time.  The  dotted  line  is  the  base  of 
calculation  as  it  represents  the  record  of  1915 
.for  each  item. 

As  a  practical  interpretation  of  the  chart  the 
first  item  on  the  left  is  "deaths."  In  the  year 
1915  there  were  19,588  reported.  Reading 
directly  across  to  1919  the  number  of  deaths 


reported  is  25,900,  or  an  increase  of  32.2  per 
cent. 

The  second  item  is  that  of  membership.  The 
line  is  heavier  as  the  chart  is  a  membership 
record. 

At  the  end  of  the  first  year,  1916,  five  of  the 
items  show  losses;  there  were  eight  down  pulls 
in  1918;  and  nine  for  the  last  year,  pulling  the 
membership  itself  into  the  loss  with  only  the 
death  record  showing  an  increase. 

While  the  membership  curve  is  afifected  by 
the  elements  which  feed  into  membership  it 
is  evident,  as  indicated  by  the  record  of  1919 
that  the  membership  itself  cannot  be  sustained 
if  unsupported  by  the  items  which  build  it  up. 

No  item  has  moved  continuously  upward  each 
year  but  three  have  declined  each  year,  namely: 
the  number  of  adults  baptized;  the  number  of 
children  baptized;  and  the  number  received 
into  preparatory  membership. 

If  a  straight  line  be  drawn  from  zero  passing 
through  the  point  representing  the  adults  bap- 
tized in  1919  it  will  be  observed  that  in  three 
years  from  now  the  baptism  of  adults  in  the 
spring  conferences  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  home  group,  will  cease  if  the  present 
rate  of  decrease  continues. 

The  challenge  of  the  Centenary  call  was  sent 
down  to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  at  a 
time  when  every  tributary  of  its  membership 
was  diminishing;  and  while  the  record  of  1919 
will  show  a  loss  in  membership,  the  first  in  38 
years,  the  direct  result  of  the  increased  interest 
in  world  evangelism  shows  that  new  life  has 
already  entered  the  church. 

When  the  springs  begin  to  dry  the  flow  of  the 
stream  is  lessened ;  or  when  the  branches  of  the 
vine  wither,  the  life  of  the  vine  itself  is  imperilled. 

The  outstanding  feature  of  this  chart  is  a 
marked  decline  in  the  items  or  tributaries  which 
build  into  the  membership  of  the  church. 

The  lower  chart  on  the  opposite  page  shows 
a  like  condition  in  another  communion. 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


175 


ME 

METHODIST  EPISCOP/ 

1915 

DEATHS 19.588 

IMBERS 

iL  CHURCH 

5HIP  RECO 

SPRING  CONFER 

1 

RD 

ENCES-  HOME  GROUP 

1919 

25.900 

1.415.090 

96.274 

1.520,448 
42610 
45,454 
94,725 
203,472 

78,173 

70,464 
23,293 

20$ 

/ 

FULL  MEMBERS       .        ...         1.322.171 
NONRESIDENT  MEMBERS     .    ,             94.086 

SUNDAY  SCHOOL  ENROLLMENT         1.572.752 
UNDER  INSTRUCTION       .    .                 45.607 
CHILDREN  BAPTIZED        ...             51.638 
JUNIOR  LEAGUE       ....           108.057 
SENIOR  LEAGUE           .    .        •          233.807 

PREPARATORY  MEMBERS  ON  ROLL       127.780 

PREPARATORYMEMBERSRECEIVED       140.274 
ADULTS  BAPTIZED                                  50.635 

^^s^ 

/_ 

\ 

m 

^ 

^ 

K» 

^V 

^ 

m 

H 

w 

180; 

1915            1916            1917            1918            1919            1920                                                                      | 

1915 

DEATHS  

CHURCH  MEMBERS    ,     ,     , 
SUNDAY  SCHOOL 

ENROLLMENT       '     ■      ■ 
INFANTS  BAPTIZED    ,     ,     , 

BAPTISMS  ON  CONFESSION 
ADDED  ON  EXAMINATION 

MEI\ 

PRES 

.      16,695 

1,513,240 

0 
1375,875 

38,905 

43,740 
1 16,064 

/IBE 

BYTE 

405 

IRS 

RIAN 

HIF 

CHU 

>    R 

RCH 

ECC 

IN  U. 

)RD 

S.  A. 

1919 

25,396 

1,603,033 

1.31,9,416 
34,249 

23,758 
64,014 

■m 

/ 

< 

*s&^ 

/ 

^ 

^-^ 

Vf. 

^^ 

\ 

Of. 

\ 

atfi 

m 

1915         1916         1917         1918         1919         1920 

176 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


MEMBERSHIP  RECORD 

METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH 

SPRING  CONFERENCES 

HOME  AND  FOREIGN 


1915 

naKnucTtu        stjs) 

900% 

1919 

IIS4ES 

800% 

700% 

600% 

500% 

400% 

300% 

200% 

/ 

100% 

/ 

luiis               m» 

nu  iinni              lus  ni 
niinoiiHntu           na 

50%/ 

/ 

60% 

/ 

muimnaaiKon     iriui    0 

CKDinUFTUU                 nui 
miuil                 oiiM 
rantua                 mw 

■^ 

trnni 
nu 

nun 

IMIIWIOn                     KM 

fflMuiainaiiiuong  nin 

•ni 

1915       1916       1917       1918      1919      1920 


When  the  Record  is  Set 

Forth  in  Total 

Figures 

IN  THIS  chart  the  foreign  group  of  con- 
ferences has  been  included  and  the  scale 
of  the  chart  of  necessity  changed  in  order  to 
conform  to  the  chart  on  the  opposite  page. 

The  first  item  is  that  of  those  "under  instruc- 
tion" which  shows  an  increase  of  187.2  per 
cent,  while  the  same  item  for  the  home  group 
reported  an  actual  decrease  of  7  per  cent,  as  is 
shown  on  the  preceding  page. 

The  term  "under  instruction"  refers  to  persons 
who  are  in  classes  in  training  for  membership. 

The  second  item  is  that  of  the  number  of  deaths 
reported,  an  item  which  was  practically  sta- 
tionary until  1919  which  shows  an  actual  in- 
crease of  14,228  in  the  number  of  deaths,  or 
50  per  cent,  in  one  year. 

This  is  even  more  pronounced  in  the  record  of 
the  foreign  conferences  as  is  shown  on  the  op- 
posite page. 

In  the  study  of  records  total  figures  do  not  al- 
ways show  the  real  condition  of  the  body.  When 
total  figures  are  carried  from  year  to  year,  the 
general  drift  of  the  organization  is  indicated, 
but  to  ascertain  actual  conditions  it  is  necessary 
that  the  total  record  be  divided  into  parts  and 
these  parts  subdivided.  In  fact,  the  available 
record  of  the  greatest  value  is  the  record  of  the 
individual  pastoral  charge.  In  the  study  of 
these  records  we  find  the  up  and  down  pull 
everywhere  evident. 

Under  the  caption  "Clearing  Up  the  Record" 
and  local  individual  charge  records  illustrating 
the  same,  emphasis  is  placed  upon  the  item 
we  are  endeavoring  to  set  forth. 

The  chart  of  most  value  to  a  local  church  is  that 
setting  forth  its  own  record,  and  when  intelli- 
gently used,  the  members  never  fail  to  ad- 
vance their  standards. 

High  standards  of  giving  as  reported  in  total 
figures  are  found  in  comparatively  few  churches. 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


177 


Where  the  Growth 

of  the  Church 

Takes  Place 

THIS  chart  shows  the  per  cent,  movements 
of  membership  and  its  feeders  for  the  for- 
eign group  of  the  spring  conferences. 

It  will  be  found  that  the  record  of  those  "under 
instruction"  in  the  foreign  field  has  increased 
923.7  per  cent,  in  a  period  of  four  years.  It 
was  this  increase  which  lifted  the  total  on  the 
opposite  page  to  187  per  cent,  increase,  and,  as 
may  be  observed  from  the  chart  of  the  home 
group  of  the  spring  conferences  on  a  preceding 
page,  the  record  of  those  "  under  instruction " 
shows  an  actual  loss  of  7  per  cent,  in  the  home 
field. 

The  death  record  of  the  foreign  group  remained 
practically  unchanged  until  1919  when  there 
was  an  actual  increase  of  9,247  or  122.8  per 
cent,  over  the  number  reported  in  1918.  The 
effects  of  the  influenza  were  far  more  serious 
in  the  foreign  field  than  in  the  United  States. 

The  1919  spring  down  pulls  of  the  entire  group, 
as  indicated  by  the  red  lines  on  the  opposite 
page,  should  be  studied  with  special  care, 
in  reference  to  the  1919  up  pulls  of  the  foreign 
group. 

The  fact  that  in  the  foreign  group  the  two 
down  pulls  for  1919  were  in  the  number  of 
adults  baptized  and  the  number  of  preparatory 
members,  serves  as  an  illustration  of  the  care 
which  is  exercised  by  leaders  in  the  foreign 
conferences  in  not  undertaking  to  do  more  work 
than  the  church  at  home  is  willing  to  support. 

Were  the  same  rate  of  increase  of  those  "under 
instruction"  to  be  made  by  the  entire  Protes- 
tant body,  it  would  require  less  than  five  years 
to  reach  the  last  man,  woman  and  child  on  the 
face  of  the  globe.  The  tragedy  of  this  lies 
in  the  fact  that  these  people  on  the  waiting  list 
are  not  members.  They  are  waiting  at  the 
door,  asking  for  teachers  and  schools,  for 
preachers  and  houses  of  worship;  and  for  lack 
of  these  they  were  neither  baptized  nor  received 
into  membership. 


MEMBERSHIP  RECORD 

METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH 

SPRING   CONFERENCES 

FOREIGN  GROUP 

1915 

IHDEIim^GllCnOH          11000 

i 

NomtmoEmtuHHiQ        im 

Kim                           UK 

HlHUHriuitiiiicimB    II  in 
ncmiiiiifinijQMim   mw 
nijmitfiaiD               nw 

UtIIWIItU                      H«U 

Miuux                   rni 
nuofin                  nai 
nuTiaMiDitunn      nni 
smiUM                    QUI 

J00% 

1 

1919 

IIUSO 

ua 

1LI1I 

am 

a«i 
am 
Jim 

vna 
an 

HM 

/ 

300% 

/ 

/ 

700% 

600% 

500% 

400% 

300%. 

/ 

20oJ 

/ 

1 

__- 

M% 

/ 

k 

30% 

/ 

p 

1 

] 

■ 

lOOX 

1915      1916      1917      1918      1919      1920 

178 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


PER  CENT.  RECORD 

POPULATION -CHURCH  MEMBERSHIP 
PER  CAPITA  WEALTH  -CHURCH  OFFERINGS 
PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH   IN  U.S.A. 


S2.404  PER  CAPITA  WEALTH 

(unite  d  states) 

1919 

1.603.033  MEMBERSHIP 

(Presbyterians) 


1918 
105.253.300  POPULATION 

ED  states) 


PER  CAPITA  WEALTH 

1  united  states) 


MEMBERSHIP. 
( Presbyterians) 


POPULATION  . 

(united  states) 


PER  CAPITA  GIVING 

(Presbyterian) 


$20  46  PER  CAPITA  GIVING 

(Presbyterian) 


1890 


1900 


1910 


1920 


IN  A  Study  of  the  relations  between  church  membership  and  population  of 
the  United  States  and  between  per  capita  giving  and  per  capita  wealth  it 
will  be  noted  that  while  the  rate  of  membership  increase  outreaches  the  growth 
in  population,  the  rate  of  giving  falls  far  short  of  keeping  pace  with  the  in- 
crease in  per  capita  wealth. 

The  latest  estimates  as  to  the  per  capita  wealth  greatly  exceed  the  per  capita 
for  1917  as  stated  on  this  chart. 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


179 


PER  CENT.  RECORD 

POPULATION  -  CHURCH  MEMBERSHIP 

PER  CAPITA  WEALTH  -  CHURCH  GIVING 

METHODIST   EPISCOPAL  CHURCH 


150% 

125% 

I 

1917 
$2,404  PER  CAPITA  WEALTH 

(united  states) 

100% 

/ 

1B% 

// 

1918 
3.849.381  MEMBERSHIP 

{METHODIST    EPISCOPAL) 

1918 

50% 

/ 

/^ 

105.253.300  POPULATION 

(united  states) 

25%        >^ 

T 

r 

1917 

1890                                 \ 
PER  CAPITA  WEALTH  $1,035       1 

(united  states) 

MEMBERSHIP  2.064.437 

l,METHODIST     EPISCOPAL) 

St\ 

>^ 

-^ 

$12.02  PER  CAPITA  GIVING 

(METHODIST    EPISCOPAl) 

POPULATION  62.622.250 

(.UNITED   states) 

PER  CAPITA  GIVING  S10.02 

(.METHODIST    EPISCOPAL)                         J 

2S1 

5(H 

75% 

100% 

1890 


1900 


1910 


1920 


THE  chart  for  Methodism  teaches  the  same  lesson  as  that  on  the  opposite 
page.  It  must  be  kept  in  mind  that  in  this  form  of  per  cent,  chart, 
each  item  involved  has  a  common  starting  point  and  the  per  cent,  advance 
or  decline  is  calculated  from  the  original  base.  The  rate  of  giving  should 
more  than  keep  pace  with  the  increase  in  per  capita  wealth. 
The  1918  membership  is  almost  stationary,  while  1919  will  show  an  actual 
loss.     It  is  not,  however,  recorded  on  this  chart. 


180 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


Ministerial  Support 


THERE  are  few  subjects  which  relate 
more  closely  to  the  success  of  the  church 
than  that  of  ministerial  support.  The  fact 
that  the  chiarch  has  moved  forward  and  that 
our  educational  system  has  advanced  with 
underpaid  leaders  is  no  argument  that  this 
condition  should  be  continued.  A  congrega- 
tion which  promises  its  minister  a  certain  salarj- 
and  fails  to  pay  it,  not  only  robs  its  leader  but 
places  itself  in  the  class  of  those  who  do  not  pay 
their  bills. 

The  people  are  demanding  ministers  who  are 
men  of  high  spiritual  attainment;  resourceful 
and  tactful;  men  who  know  how  to  conduct 
themselves  socially;  men  who  are  not  only  able 
to  preach  but  who  can  serve  in  anj'  capacity  of 
public  life.  Of  course  the  preacher  does  not 
preach  for  money  but  he  must  have  money  to 
live.  The  law^-er,  doctor  and  merchant  collect 
their  own  accounts  but  upon  this  subject  the 
minister  must  be  silent.  His  salary  is  fixed  and 
collected  by  others. 

On  the  opposite  page  is  a  chart  setting  forth  a 
few  general  facts  concerning  ministerial  non- 
support.  These  figures  from  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  for  the  year  1918  were  used 
because  the  records  of  other  denominations 
were  not  available. 

Group  number  5  on  the  chai-t  shows  that  of  49 
per  cent,  of  the  pastorates  in  the  United  States, 
not  one  paid  as  much  as  $1,000  per  year  includ- 
ing house  rent.  That  is,  8,285  churches  paid 
less  than  $1,000;  or,  considered  together,  they 
gave  toward  pastoral  support  an  average  of 
only  $543.  "How  do  these  men  live?"  This 
is  a  fair  question.  Congregations  sometimes 
give  donation  parties  for  their  pastors.  They 
pro\'ide  potatoes  and  apples  and  help  clothe  the 
children,  and  thus  ministers  are  looked  upon  as 
objects  of  charity  in  their  fields  of  labor. 

Church  leaders  who  object  to  these  statements 
must  face  the  fact  that  26  per  cent,  of  the 
churches  of  this  one  denomination  are  ser^^ed 
by  supply  preachers:  that  is,  pastors  who  are 
not  regularly  appointed,  local  preachers,  super- 


annuated or  supernumerary'  preachers,  some  of 
whom  devote  but  part  of  their  time  to  work 
of  the  ministrj-. 

Group  number  4  shows  that  43  per  cent,  or 
6,986  churches,  pay  annual  salaries  ranging  from 
$1,000  to  $1,999  including  house  rent,  or  an 
average  of  $1,338.  The  total  average  for  groups 
numbers  4  and  5  is  $907.  This  accounts  for 
91  per  cent,  of  the  pastorates  of  Methodism. 

Group  number  3,  representing  7  per  cent,  of 
the  total,  pays  from  $2,000  to  $2,999. 

Group  number  2,  representing  a  little  more 
than  1  per  cent,  of  the  total,  pays  from  $3,000  to 
$3,999. 

Less  than  1  per  cent,  of  the  total,  or  108 
churches,  pay  a  salary  of  $4,000  or  more. 

The  tragedy  of  this  lies  in  the  fact  that  while 
the  member  has  been  enjoying  unparalleled 
financial  prosperity,  his  average  offering  for  the 
support  of  the  ministry'  is  but  one  cent  per  week 
more  than  it  was  a  third  of  a  centur>-  ago,  and 
the  minister  is  recei^ing  but  little  more  in  ac- 
tual salarj-.  That  is,  in  1884  the  per  capita 
was  $4.78;  in  1918  it  was  $5.30.  This  item  is 
illustrated  in  the  chart  under  the  caption, 
"Prosperity's  Recognition"  on  page  24. 

That  the  work  of  the  church  may  accomplish 
its  highest  mission  in  world  redemption,  the 
churches  of  America  are  now  engaged  in  a  great 
advance  movement.  The  success  of  this  work 
will  rest  ven,-  largely  upon  the  leadership  of  the 
ministry,  the  men  upon  whom  we  must  depend 
for  the  permanency  of  the  campaign. 

The  church  is  dependent  upon  the  s>-mpathetic 
cooperation  of  its  leaders.  Without  their  aid 
there  is  little  hope  of  developing  our  member- 
ship to  higher  standards  of  Christian  activity. 

Fortunate  is  the  pastor  who  is  associated  with 
a  body  of  spiritually  minded  benevolent  mem- 
bers; with  laj-men  who  believe  the  world  is  to 
be  saved  and  who  are  ever  readj'  to  do  their  full 
part,  even  though  it  may  require  a  great  deal 
of  personal  sacrifice. 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


181 


ARE    PREACHERS   OVERPAID? 

METHODIST   EPISCOPAL   CHURCH 

MINISTERIAL   SUPPORT 


U.S.  ONLY 


FIFTH  CLASS 

FOURTH    " 

THIRD 

SECOND     " 

FIRST 

AVERAGE  OF  CLASSES  5  &  4 


1III=LESS  THAN  $1000-AVERAGE  $543 
5Z]=$1000     TO        1999- 
3U=   2000       "  2999- 

2~n=   3000       "  3999- 

1      1=   4000  OR  ABOVE- 
UNDER  $2000-  IS 
3000-    " 


1338 
2325 
3278 
5055 
907 
1006 


49%+,  8285  CHARGES  ARE  IN  CLASS  5-NON-SUPPORT 
42%-,  6986  "  "        "  "         4-WAGES 

7%-,  1142  "  "        "  "        13-MODERATE 

1%+,    253  "  "        "  "        2-SUPPORT 

1%-, 


108 


1 -SALARY 


MINISTERIAL  SUPPORT  ON  THIS  CHART  IS  THE  CASH  PAID 
TO  PASTORS,  INCLUDING  RENTAL  VALUE  OF  PARSONAGES, 
COMPILED    FROM    THE   STATISTICAL   TABLES    OF    1918. 


182 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


PER  CAPITA  WEALTH 

WE  HAVE  followed  the  government  re- 
ports for  the  years  1880  to  1917,  on  the 
graph  here  presented.  The  latest  return  is  a 
pre-war  figure  based  upon  an  official  estimate. 
If  brought  up  to  date  this  figure  would  no 
doubt  be  very  much  larger. 

The  upper  line  represents  the  increase  in  per 
capita  wealth  as  set  forth  in  government 
statistics  covering  a  period  of  38  years.  The 
per  capita  includes  men,  women  and  children. 

The  last  word  upon  the  subject  of  income, 
wealth  and  responsibility  is  an  individual 
matter. 

The  man  who  has  prospered  financially;  who 
has  increased  in  houses  and  lands;  in  stocks 
and  possessions  must  give  account  not  only  to 
God,  but  to  his  fellow  man  in  the  discharge  of 
his  full  obligation. 

MINISTERIAL  SUPPORT 
PER  CAPITA 

THE  lower  section  of  the  chart  repre- 
senting the  per  capita  offerings  for  min- 
isterial support,  is  drawn  to  a  scale  twenty-five 
times  that  of  the  upper  section.  Otherwise  the 
ministerial  support  per  capita  line  could  scarcely 
be  distinguished  from  the  base  line  of  the  chart. 

When  an  increased  total  offering  is  the  direct 
result  of  an  increase  in  the  number  of  contribu- 
tors, it  does  not  show  increased  benevolent 
life. 

If  the  preacher,  who  is  the  recognized  leader  of 
the  church,  is  not  to  share  in  the  financial  pros- 
perity which  his  people  enjoy,  the  membership 
must  not  question  if  there  be  an  increasing 
difficulty  in  securing  the  type  of  leadership 
called  for  in  this  time  of  the  world's  greatest 
need  of  the  church. 

This  represents  a  condition  which  cannot  con- 
tinue. It  threatens  the  very  life  of  the  church. 
It  is  as  true  today  as  in  New  Testament  times 
that  "the  laborer  is  worthy  of  his  hire."  We 
cannot  even  hope  for  the  permanent  success 
of  the  church  until  its  leadership  is  heartened, 
and  until  the  members  of  the  church  freely 
give  of  their  prosperity  toward  the  support 
of  the  kingdom. 


%mi 


PRCSPERITYS 

REOOGNITipN 
IFtHEJ 
MITHODIST 
MINISTER 


S870 

PER  CAPITA  I 

WEALTH   I 

US  STATES 


Per  capita  total 
mjnjsteral 
support  jncl.  for 


AS 

WE 

HAVE 

ROSPERED 


The  relation  of 
these  two  scales 
is  25  to  1 


IHl 


1880    1890  190004  1012 


AS 

WE  HAVE 

GiVfN 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


183 


PRESENT  PASTORAL  SUPPORT  IN  RELATION 
TO  INCREASED  COST  OF  LIVING 


1918      $12.25  ton 


1918      23?!  yd 


1914 
1904 


1918. 


1914 


8c  yd. 
7c  yd. 


Boston 


$10.25  ton 


$7.50  ton 


1918 


1914 


Chicago 


$10.90  ton 


$7.90  ton 


1914 


St.Louis 


$9.1 8  ton 


1918      90(ilb. 


1904 
1914 


32(ilb. 
30C lb. 


COTTON  SHEETINGS 


COAL  AT  RETAIL 


THE  MINISTER'S  SALARY  IS  PRACTICALLY  UNCHANGED 


WOOL 
1919      70(jlb. 


1919      53^doz. 


1914 
1904 


1919      42(/lb. 


_  35(!  doz. 
_  275!  dor. 


1914 
1904 


1914 
1904 


23(/lb. 
14^  lb. 


3S4\b. 
28^ lb. 


EGGS 


STEAKS 


BUTTER 


THE  United  States  Department  of  Labor  has  recently  completed  a  study 
of  the  cost  of  living  in  all  sections  of  the  country. 

Retail  prices  of  twenty-two  food  articles  in  thirty-nine  different  cities  show 
an  average  increase  in  June  1919  of  85  per  cent,  over  prices  in  1913.  The 
same  and  greater  increase  in  cost  may  be  traced  in  other  commodities. 

Surrounded  by  greatly  increased  cost  of  living,  how  is  the  minister  to  feed 
and  clothe  his  family,  to  say  nothing  of  purchasing  material  wherewith  to 
feed  his  mind? 


184 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


Membership  and  Total  Church  Expenses 

Record  for  Fifteen  Years 


Seventh  Day  Adventist  Church 

1 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church 

Year 

Membership 

Total 

Per  Capita 

Year 

Membersh  ip 

Total 

Per  Capita 

Inc.  Foreign 

Giving 

Giving 

Inc.  Foreign 

Giving 

Giving 

1904 

81,721 

856,714 

10.48 

1904 

2,781,589 

30,050,683 

10.80 

1905 

87,311 

1,180,918 

13.52 

1905 

2,832,899 

31,141,702 

10.99 

1906 

91,531 

1,394,362 

15.23 

1906 

2,903,163 

32,790,503 

11.29 

1907 

94,048 

1,704,718 

18.13 

1907 

2,960,474 

34,992,318 

11.82 

1908 

97,579 

1,770,649 

18.14 

1908 

3,034,168 

35,010,113 

11.51 

1909 

100,931 

1,984,557 

19.66 

1909 

3,116,785 

35,164,588 

11.28 

1910 

104,526 

2,223,768 

21.27 

1910 

3,171,454 

36,902,121 

11.64 

1911 

108,975 

2,363,088 

21.68 

1911 

3,222,160 

38,924,541 

12.08 

1912 

114,206 

2,702,199 

23.66 

1912 

3,304,651 

38,788,748 

11.74 

1913 

122,386 

2,866,727 

23.42 

1913 

3,406,470 

39,035,429 

11.46 

1914 

125,844 

3,090,485 

24.56 

1914 

3,536,123 

39,813,038 

11.26 

1915 

136,879 

3,407,298 

24.89 

1915 

3,620,470 

39,965,331 

n.M 

1916 

141,488 

3,950,492 

27.92 

1916 

3,724,188 

41,416,760 

11.12 

1917 

153,857 

5,119,683 

33.28 

1917 

3,844,155 

46,205,726 

12.02 

1918 

162,667 

6,895,72(T 

42.39 

1918 

3,849,381 

47,074,301 

12.23 

THE  above  statistical  items  are  better 
understood  when  studied  from  a  graph. 
The  red  figiu-es  indicate  a  loss  over  the  record 
of  the  previous  year. 

The  1913  per  capita  loss  in  the  record  of  the 
Adventists  was  recovered  the  next  year,  while 
it  required  three  years  for  ^Methodism  to  recover 
the  1908  per  capita  loss  and  the  per  capita  of 
1911  was  not  regained  until  1918. 

It  will  be  observed  that  the  per  capita  giving  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  during  the 
past  fifteen  years  has  remained  practically 
constant,  the  per  capita  for  1918  being  only 
slightly  in  advance  of  that  of  1904. 

The  record  of  the  Adventists,  slightly  below 
that  of  the  Methodists  in  1904,  shows  an  in- 
crease each  year  except  in  1913,  and  in  1918  the 
per  capita  giving  is  more  than  four  times  their 
average  of  fifteen  years  ago. 

The  Adventist  record  grows  out  of  the  tithe  as 
a  regular  part  of  church  worship. 


A  similar  statistical  record,  when  made  into  a 
graph,  can  be  used  in  a  very  practical  manner 
for  local  churches  or  for  other  denominations. 
Page  186  provides  a  suitable  blank  for  this  pur- 
pose. 

It  is  commonly  known,  and  not  to  their  discredit, 
that  the  Seventh  Day  Adventists  are  not  rich 
as  a  church.  Their  membership  is  made  up 
ven,-  largely  from  the  great  middle  class.  Hence 
their  per  capita  wealth  and  consequent  income 
would  hardly  measure  up  to  the  ^lethodist 
Episcopal  Church.  No  imidious  comparison 
is  here  intended  but  an  attempt  to  get  at  the 
facts.    ■^Miat  is  the  truth?    Look  at  the  graph. 

If  the  ^Methodist  Episcopal  Church  had  given 
as  much  per  capita  for  all  church  expenses  as  the 
Seventh  Day  Adventists  gave,  she  would  have 
paid  $163,175,261  in  a  single  year  instead  of 
the  $47,074,301,  or  enough  to  take  care  of  all 
her  church  expenses  and  $116,100,960  to  apply- 
on  her  Centenarj"  subscription,  thus  pajnng  in 
a  single  year  the  whole  five-year  quota. 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


185 


PER  CAPITA  OF  TOTAL  CHURCH   EXPENSES 

1904-1919 
SEVENTH   DAY  ADVENTIST— METHODIST  EPISCOPAL 

1^     A  A 

42 
40 
38 
36 
34 
32 
30 
28 
26 
24 
22 

20 
18 

16 
14 

i 

\ 

\ 

\ 

\ 

) 

/ 

/ 

-.^^ 

/ 

1^ 

0-^^^ 

{^" 

/ 

,  \ 

u 

} 

.  <"> 

o^-' 

J^ 

w 

i 

t,V 

/ 

r 

/ 

/ 

r 

P 

^ 

r 

MET 

HOI 

>IST 

E 

nsi 

:op 

AL 

10 

^ 

— 

** 

■*■ 

— 

— 

^ 

8 
6 

4 
2 

19C 

)4  05  06    07    08  09    10     11     12     13     14    15    16    17    18    19 

186 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


PER  CAPITA  OF  TOTAL  CHURCH   EXPENSES 

1904-1919 

(SEE  PAGE  184  FOR  METHOD  OF  USE) 


^44 

42 

40 

38 

36 

34 

32 

30 

28 

26 

24 

22 

20 

18 

16 

14 

12 

10 

8 

6 

4 

2 

1904  05   06    07   08  09   10    11     12     13    14    15    16    17    18   19 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


187 


PER  CAPITA  OF  TOTAL  CHURCH  EXPENSES 

1904    —  1919 

SEVENTH   DAY  ADVENTIST     PRESBYTERIAN  IN  U.  S.  A. 
METHODIST  EPISCOPAL     NORTHERN  BAPTIST  CONVENTION 

?  44 
42 
40 
38 
36 
34 
32 
30 
28 
26 
24 
22 
20 
18 
16 
14 
12 

10 

8 

6 

4 
2 

J 

- 

/ 

4 

1 

/ 

y 

1 

/ 

J 

/ 

6*^ 

/ 

• 

t^)'" 

,^'*''' 

sP 

/^ 

^ 

V 

tJ* 

/ 

.^j' 

f:^-^^ 

>^ 

r 
«Y1 

imi 

iiki 

ifti 

114 

^     A 

■^ 

A 

6^^ 

/ 

r 

tKli 

\N 

IN 

U.; 

>.A^ 

--- 

>< 

y^ 

/^ 

/ 

r  ^ 

/ 

r 

MET 

HOI 

5191 

RA 

E 

r  1  15 

PISC 

:op- 

\L 

— -^ 

A 

^ 

MAO 

TJ4F 

WkU 

T 

Cf\^ 

iX/EJ 

• 

^^ 

MV/K 

DM 

1 

\^\jt 

TTrCI 

N+H 

rl^ 

■ 

19( 

M  05  06   07  08  09   10    11    12    13    14   15  16    17    18  19 

) 

188 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


Forward  Movements 


THE  church  has  never  been  without  some 
outstanding  leaders  who  have  been  calling 
it  into  action  but  their  attempts  to  awaken 
the  church  to  its  full  sense  of  responsi- 
bility have  been  limited  to  their  personal  mag- 
netic touch  or  to  their  own  denomination. 
Now  for  the  first  time  in  the  history  of  the 
modern  church  the  day  is  at  hand  when  the 
entire  Christian  body  is  entering  into  a  united 
forward  movement,  not  confining  its  efforts 
to  the  conquest  of  the  world  abroad  but  also 
engaging  in  building  a  more  permanent  religious 
structure  at  the  home  base. 

In  its  efforts  to  maintain  the  new  level  reached 
in  its  forward  movements  the  church  must  of 
necessity  readjust  its  entire  system  of  work. 

The  program  of  church  activity  is  being  greatly 
enlarged ;  the  vision  of  the  membership  widened ; 
and  their  responsibilities  and  obligations  in- 
creased. 

This  new  age  now  being  ushered  in  will  develop 
and  bring  to  perfection  at  least  three  things: 

First.  The  survey  now  being  made  will  give  to 
the  church  a  new  conception  of  the  world's 
needs.  It  is  positively  appalling  when  one 
thinks  of  the  poverty,  the  ignorance  and  the 
sin  of  great  masses  of  people:  whole  races 
that,  after  nineteen  hundred  years  of  Christian- 
ity, are  still  without  any  knowledge  of  God  or 
of  saving  grace.  This  is  an  awful  indictment 
against  the  professed  followers  of  Christ. 

Second.  The  new  age  will  give  rise  to  a  new 
appreciation  of  world  brotherhood. 

The  World  War  is  now  over  and  the  door  to 
opportunity  was  never  more  widely  open. 
Christians  cannot  longer  look  upon  the  world's 
needs  and  pass  by  on  the  other  side.  That 
procedure  has  been  condemned  for  all  time. 

The  world  has  now  been  reduced  to  a  neighbor- 
hood, and  my  nearest  neighbor  is  not  necessarily 
the  man  who  lives  next  door,  but  rather  the 
man,  whoever  he  is  and  wherever  he  lives,  who 
most  7ieeds  me — he  is  my  nearest  neighbor. 


Third.  The  new  age  will  relate  the  church 
and  its  membership  to  the  world  program. 

More  than  twenty  of  the  denominations  or 
religious  bodies  of  our  awakening  American 
Christianity  have  already  entered  into  en- 
larged programs  of  missionary  activity. 

War  drives  for  world  freedom  are  passing  into 
Christian  drives  for  world  redemption. 

Apportionments,  allotments,  quotas  were  reck- 
oned and  handed  down  to  different  sections  of 
the  country  and  the  people  responded  without 
a  murmur,  giving  freely  and  gladly  and  real- 
izing their  responsibility  in  serving  the  cause 
of  humanity  in  money  as  well  as  in  service. 

And  now  a  great  Christian  drive  for  world  re- 
demption is  in  progress.  Some  of  our  churches 
and  people  are  wondering  if  we  are  not  under- 
taking too  much ;  but  the  world  is  stricken  and 
millions  are  starving.  Disease  and  sin  await 
the  breath  of  Christian  life.  It  was  never  so 
before.  The  challenge  never  went  out  to  the 
church  in  more  unmistakable  terms.  It  is  God, 
not  man,  who  is  calling  the  church  into  action. 

The  chart  on  the  opposite  page  illustrates  the 
per  capita  giving  of  two  of  the  denominations 
of  the  church  for  a  period  of  sixty  years  and  a 
third  one  for  twenty-four  years. 

The  increase  in  the  amounts  of  money  received 
for  benevolent  purposes  in  the  several  denom- 
inations does  not  necessarily  show  an  increased 
benevolent  life.  Other  things  being  equal,  in- 
creased benevolence  can  be  measured  only  by 
an  increased  per  capita  offering. 

The  Christian  body  or  individual  member  that 
fails  to  answer  the  call  in  this  hour  of  the  world's 
most  dire  distress  and  fails  to  relate  itself  as  a 
body  or  himself  as  an  individual  to  world  re- 
deniption  is  guilty  before  God  and  man. 

Forward!!  The  keynote  of  the  new  world  or- 
der! The  call  for  an  advance  all  along  the  line 
is  clear  and  unmistakable.  Upon  us  of  today 
rests  the  high  privilege  of  shaping  the  destiny 
of  the  church,  and  the  destiny  of  mankind. 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


189 


OFFERINGS  AND  PLEDGES 

PRESBYTERIAN,  BAPTIST,  METHODIST 
PAST  AND  FUTURE 

$7.46 
6.18 

4.85 
3.89 

2.26 
.898 

$7.35 
7.00 
6.65 
6.30 
5.95 
5.60 
5.25 
4.90 
4.55 
4.20 
3.85 
3.50 
3.15 
2.80 
2.45 
2.10) 

1.40 
1.05 
0.70 
50-38  0.35- 

1 

T 

1 

1 

1 

/ 

1 

/ 

TFTEJ 

revn 

IN   I 

1.  s 

4. 

J 

Al 

•^ 

'A 

A 

A 

™  1 

I 

J 

\ 

/> 

1\ 

J 

V 

1 

v\ 

i 

/ 

\ 

Ai 

r 

1 

1 

/ 

J 

M 

278  O 

^ 

1 

1      • 

1 

/ 

A     i 

r 

\ 

/ 

/ 

V 

k 

J 

\y- 

i\ 

\/ 

Y 

NORl 

HER 

'b 

=T,SJ 

d^ 

VENl 

ION 

1 

1 

so.s 

4 

/ 

V 

V 

1 

h- 

M 

ETHC 

msT 

EPI! 

COP 

.L 

>« 

--> 

/ 

J 

N 

"N-* 

V 

Z'^' 

^ 

v-^ 

S^* 

TN  THE 

L  Church 
Methodist 
Methodist 

The  perpe 
forward  m 

1860  '64  '68  '72  '76  '80  '84  '88  '92  '96  1900 '04  '08  '12  '16    191J 

above  graph  the  term  Presbyterian  applies  to  the  Presb] 
in  the  U.  S.  A. ;  Baptist,  to  the  Northern  Baptist  Conventio 
to   the   Methodist   Episcopal   Church.     The   Presbyteria 
benevolent  lines  date  back  to  1859,  the  Baptist  to  1894. 

ndicular  broken  lines  show  the  lift  of  the  per  capita  pledge 
ovements  of  the  churches  represented. 

> 

/^terian 
n;  and 
n   and 

of  the 

190 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


One  Billion  Dollars  Per  Year 

for  Advanced  Christian  Work 


THE  chart  on  the  opposite  page  was  made 
prior  to  the  tentative  fixing  of  the  budget  at 
the  Atlantic  City  Conference,  held  January 
7  to  9,  1920. 

The  billion  dollars  as  set  forth  on  the  chart 
therefore  does  not  relate  to  the  Interchurch 
budget. 

Applying  the  principle  of  this  chart  not  to 
Protestantism  as  a  whole,  but  to  the  registered 
membership  of  the  Interchurch  bodies  as  re- 
ported to  this  date,  January  29,1920,  it  would 
require  the  tithe  of  only  $1.93  per  member  per 
day  to  meet  the  total  local  and  benevolent  ex- 
penses of  last  year  and  provide  one  billion  dol- 
lars for  advance  work. 

One  billion  dollars  was  selected  without  refer- 
ence to  the  Interchurch  world  survey.  No  one 
knows  that  this  large  simi  in  any  sense  repre- 
sents the  amount  needed.  It  was  selected  to 
show  that  thoroughly  organized  Protestantism, 
with  each  member  contributing,  could  raise 
this  amount  without  special  effort. 

As  applied  to  the  work  of  the  church  this  seems 
beyond  the  range  of  the  possible  and  especially 
in  the  light  of  what  the  church  has  done  in 
former  years. 

Prior  to  the  World  War  we  could  not  have  con- 
sidered this  seriously,  but  today  the  world's 
needs  are  so  appalling  and  our  prosperity  so 
great,  that  a  billion  dollars  in  a  single  year  of 
time  from  the  Protestant  Christian  membership 
of  our  favored  country  is  altogether  within  the 
range  of  the  possible.  Never  in  the  history  of 
the  human  family  has  the  field  been  so  white 
unto  the  harvest:  never  before  has  the  ability 
to  give  vast  sums  been  so  apparent. 

Last  year  the  Protestant  churches  of  the  United 
States  reported  $249,778,535,  or  the  tithe  of 
27  cents  per  day,  expended  for  local  and  benevo- 
lent work.  As  a  total  figure  this  is  a  very  large 
sum  but  when  looked  upon  from  the  stand- 
point of  an  individual  offering,  2  cents  7  mills 


per  member  per  day,  is  scarcely  worthy  of  being 
considered  an  offering,  nor  even  a  tithe. 

The  giving  of  Protestantism  in  1918  is  repre- 
sented by  the  darker  section  of  the  chart.  If 
the  entire  Protestant  church  reached  the  aver- 
age of  the  Northern  Baptist  Convention,  3  cents 

3  mills  per  day,  there  would  be  $47,875,515 
above  the  total  giving  of  last  year  for  advance 
work.  This  is  shown  by  the  lighter  section  of 
the  Baptist  column. 

If  the  Methodist  per  capita  standard  of  3  cents 

4  mills  per  day  were  reached  by  all  of  Pro- 
testantism the  margin  would  be  $56,413,539. 

If  the  Protestant  church  could  be  lifted  to  the 
standard  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  5  cents 
6  mills  per  day,  there  would  be  a  margin  of 
$259,122,758. 

If  the  Protestant  membership  could  be  lifted 
to  the  per  capita  standard  of  the  Seventh  Day 
Adventists,  11  cents  6  mills  per  day,  last  year's 
giving  would  be  maintained  with  a  margin  of 
$811,615,547  for  new  work.  This  church  ad- 
vocates and  its  members  practise  tithing. 

It  is  an  amazing  statement  that  the  tithe  of 
$1.37  per  day,  or  13  cents  7  mills  from  each 
member  of  the  Protestant  churches  of  our  coun- 
try, would  maintain  all  church  expenses  as 
per  last  year  and  provide  for  the  world's  need 
in  new  work  the  colossal  sum  of  one  billion 
dollars! 

The  full  tithe  from  each  member  as  a  minimum 
and  an  offering  according  to  our  ability  will 
hasten  the  day  of  world  redemption. 

If  the  next  great  revival  throughout  the  church 
could  be  in  the  deepening  of  the  consciousness 
of  personal  responsibility  to  God  and  the  sense 
of  obligation  deepened  concerning  the  world's 
need,  and  if  the  church  through  its  entire 
membership  were  awakened,  a  billion  dollars  per 
year  would  be  a  very  small  amount  of  money  to 
raise  and  the  church  would  be  established  upon 
a  more  permanent  basis. 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


191 


ONE  BILLION   DOLLARS 

PER   YEAR 

FOR   ADVANCE   WORK 

WITHIN    REACH   OF   PROTESTANTISM 


$1 ,000,000,000 


$800,000,000 


$600,000,000 


$400,000,000 


$200,000,000 


1918 

CONTRIBUTIONS 

OF  PROTESTANTISM 

FOR  ALL  CHURCH 

PURPOSES 
$249,778,535 


ALL  ABOVE  THIS  LINE 

REPRESENTS  POSSIBLE 

ADVANCE  WORK 

THE  CHURCH 

COST  EACH  MEMBER 

2  CENTS  7  MILLS 

PER  DAY 

FOR  ALL  PURPOSES 

LOCAL  &  BENEVOLENT 


Northern         Methodist     Presbyterian       Seventh      Protestantism's 

Baptist  Episcopal         U.  S.  A.  Day  Possibilities 

Convention  Adventist 


DAILY  PER  CAPITA     .033         .034        .056        .116  .137 

IF  PROTESTANTISM  COULD  BE  LIFTED  TO  A  STANDARD  OF  13  CENTS  7  MILLS  PER  MEMBER 
PER  DAY,  WE  COULD  MAINTAIN  LAST  YEAR'S  WORK  WITH  A  ONE  BILLION  DOLLAR  MARGIN 


192 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


The  Latent  Church 


THE  chart  on  the  opposite  page  is  intended  to 
show  a  condition  which  cannot  be  discovered 
from  the  printed  record  of  the  pastoral  charge. 

This  is  a  condition  which  can  only  be  brought 
to  light  by  the  study  of  the  local  church  treas- 
urer's record. 

From  a  study  of  the  chart  by  the  aid  of  the  key 
it  will  be  observed  that  a  very  small  number 
of  the  members  are  contributors;  and  that  a  still 
smaller  number  contribute  to  the  benevolent 
work  of  the  church,  each  contributing  family 
being  represented  by  but  one  member. 

This  condition  robs  the  local  church  of  its  right- 
ful place  in  a  community  and  makes  its  per 
capita  standing  abnormally  low. 

A  church  of  this  kind  carries  unpaid  bills,  fails 
adequately  to  support  its  pastor,  and  disre- 
gards its  benevolent  obligations. 

The  church  property  is  usually  in  bad  repair. 

The  membership  roll  is  carelessly  kept. 

The  Sunday  school  and  young  people's  societies 
are  below  standard. 

This  condition  and  more  can  be  accounted  for 
by  the  large  number  of  inactive  or  unrelated 
members. 


The  hope  of  the  church  at  the  home  base  lies 
in  the  utilizing  of  this  latent  membership. 

There  can  be  no  great  permanent  forward 
movement  in  all  the  church  until  all  the 
churches  come  to  realize  that  they  must  use 
their  entire  membership  in  the  work  of  the 
kingdom. 

This  chart  was  prepared  as  a  suggested  form 
for  the  use  of  pastors  or  church  workers  with 
the  hope  that  the  actual  record  of  charges  will 
be  made  on  paper  or  canvas  sufficiently  large 
to  be  seen  by  the  congregation,  and  used  for  the 
purpose  of  bringing  before  the  membership  the 
relation  of  each  member  to  the  financial  work 
of  the  church. 

When  the  condition  has  been  set  before  the 
people  they  must  be  given  a  program  to  follow; 
the  non-contributing  member  is  seldom  in- 
terested in  the  work  of  the  church. 

We  have  reached  a  time  in  the  movement  of 
the  church  when  each  pastor  must  feel  the 
responsibility  of  enlisting  the  last  man,  woman 
and  child  in  the  active  work  of  the  church,  for 
their  own  sakes,  for  the  strengthening  of  the 
local  church  and  for  the  advancing  of  the  king- 
dom at  large. 


UPON  an  examination  of  the  actual  records  of  individual  pastoral  charges, 
it  is  observed  that  in  many  cases  a  very  small  per  cent,  of  the  enrolled 
membership  is  actually  related  to  the  financial  program  as  applied  to  the 
conquest  of  the  world. 

There  is  no  more  important  work  before  the  church  than  that  of  relating  the 
entire  membership  to  the  whole  program  of  the  Christian  church. 

The  first  step  toward  this  end  is  that  the  membership  become  acquainted 
with  its  own  record. 

The  evangelization  of  the  world  would  not  be  very  far  distant  if  all  members 
of  Christian  churches  were  awake  to  a  full  sense  of  their  responsibility. 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


193 


AN  UNRELATED  MEMBERSHIP 

\ 

X 

\ 

X 

X 

X 

\ 

\ 

\ 

X 

\ 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

\ 

X 

\ 

X 

\ 

X 

X 

\ 

\ 

\ 

X 

\ 

X 

\ 

\ 

X 

\ 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

\ 

X 

\ 

X 

\ 

X 

\ 

X 

\ 

X 

\ 

\ 

\ 

X 

\ 

X 

\ 

X 

\ 

\ 

X 

X 

\ 

X 

X 

X 

\ 

X 

\ 

X 

\ 

X 

\ 

X 

X 

\ 

X 

\ 

\ 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

\ 

X 

X 

X 

\ 

X 

\ 

X 

\ 

X 

\ 

n  =  One  Member                                Group  of  Squares  =  A  Family 

\  =  Contribution  to  Local  Church 

/  =  Contribution  to  Benevolences 

X  =  Contribution  to  both  Local  Church  and  Benevolences 

194 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


The  Developed  Church 


THE  church  represented  by  the  chart  on  the 
opposite  page  is  the  same  church  as  ap- 
peared on  the  preceding  page,  with  572  members, 
but  with  this  vital  difference:  here  the  church 
is  represented  as  being  unanimous  in  its  sup- 
port of  church  activity  and  life. 

It  pays  its  ministers  a  living  compensation. 

The  property  is  kept  in  good  repair. 

Its  bills  are  all  paid  promptly. 

The  credit  of  the  minister  and  the  church  is 
A  No.  1. 

This  church  has  an  interest  in  world  redemption. 

It  furnishes  its  quota  of  young  men  and  women 
for  the  ministry  and  missionary  work. 

The  minister  is  recognized  in  the  community 
as  a  leader  not  only  in  his  own  church  but  in  the 
town  where  the  church  is  located. 

The  church  also  is  a  factor  in  the  community 
life  and  its  influence  is  felt  around  the  world. 

The  chief  reason  for  all  this  is  the  fact  that  the 
entire  membership  is  organized  for  work  at 
home  and  abroad. 

Each  family  has  a  part. 

Each  member  in  each  family  is  financially 
related  to  the  church. 

Each  member  contributes  to  both  local  and 


benevolent  work;  hence  their  interest  in  the 
same. 

"Where  your  treasure  is  there  will  your  heart  be 
also." 

An  accurate  membership  roll  is  kept. 

The  treasurer  really  and  truly  "keeps  books." 

There  is  a  wide  awake  Sunday  school  and  the 
young  people's  societies  are  attractive  and 
helpful. 

Baptisms  are  frequent  and  there  is  a  constant 
procession  into  church  membership.  Here  the 
stranger  feels  at  home  and  having  once  attended 
the  services  returns  again  and  again. 

These  charts  are  given  to  suggest  conditions 
which  exist  back  of  any  statistical  record  of  the 
church. 

A  minister  or  church  official  making  a  like  chart 
and  checking  the  same  carefully  and  accurately, 
after  consulting  the  treasurer's  books  and 
making  a  copy  large  enough  for  use  in  the  public 
congregation,  will  be  able  to  set  before  his  people 
information  such  as  will  prove  helpful  in  enlist- 
ing a  larger  percentage  of  the  members  in  the 
vital  work  of  the  church. 

The  full  execution  of  the  Interchurch  World 
Movement's  program  is  dependent  upon  the 
complete  organization  of  the  membership  of 
each  local  congregation. 


IF  THE  organization  of  the  entire  church  in  each  of  its  local 
congregations  were  perfected,  so  as  to  relate  each  family 
and  each  member  to  the  work  of  the  kingdom,  one  and  a 
quarter  billion  dollars  would  be  a  very  moderate  annual  offer- 
ing from  the  members  of  the  Protestant  Christian  churches 
of  the  United  States. 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


195 


A  RELATED  MEMBERSHIP 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

XX 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X  X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

rK 

iX 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X  X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

>^ 

X 

x^ 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

>? 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

Xl 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

Xj 

3 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

\ 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 
X 

X 
X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

K 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

□  =  One  Member 

X  =  Contribution  to  both  Local  Church  and  Benevolences 

Group  of  Squares  =  A  Family 

196 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


Methodist  Episcopal 
record  of  the  whole  church,  including  foreign  conferences 

1915-1918  OUR  BEST  QUADRENNIUM 

Comparative  Board  Record 

1919 

1918 

1917 

1916 

191S 

INCREASE  or 

1- 

Board  of  Foreign  Mmionsj  5^  ^'^^^j 

Board  of  Home  Mission*      \  Church  . 
and  Church  Extension  /  S.  School 

Freedmen's  Aid  Sodely 

1,068.092 

940,875 

841,937 

807.546 

260,546 

358,295 

331,455 

323,024 

3  0  7.6  S3 

50,612 

873,911 

756,654 

675,893 

636.421 

237,490 

321,434 

299,891 

293,961 

2  82,601 

38,833 

187,838 

160,873 

145,685 

138.053 

49,785 

Public  Education 

301,511 

252,923 

138.501 

116.962 

184,549 

(  Church  . 
Board  of  Sunday  Schools     j  g^  ^^^^^ 

84,320 

72,116 

55.780 

52.617 

31,703 

96,204 

91,435 

82.220 

77.638 

18,566 

70,388 

67,829 

46,810 

44,258 

26,130 

Board  of  Temperance,  Etc. 

67,199 

48,956 

33,983 

28,959 

38,240 

Genera]  Deaconess  Board 

28,685 

22,097 

— 

— 

28,685 

Total  Apportioned  CoDections. .  . 

3,457,877 

3,045.104 

2,637,794 

2,492,738 

965,139 

Woman's  Societies,  Etc. 

Children's  Day  Fund 

107,559 

96,616 

85,335 

83,863 

23,696 

Conference  Claimanti  (Chicago) 

Woman's  Home  Missionary  Society  . . 
Total  Woman's  Societies,  Etc  .  .  . 

— 

— 

15,470 

1,'^.24  3 

1^.24?. 

1,157,715 

1,045,791 

935.037 

822,728 

334,987 

825,007 

789,143 

628,975 

S2«.«23 

296,184 

2.090,281 

1,931,550 

1,664.817 

1,450,657 

639,624 

Comparative  Statistical  Record 

Full  Members 

3,849,381 

3,844.155 

3,724.188 

3,620.470 

228,911 

Net  Property 

249,587,835 

241.846,366 

231.813.830 

226,664,223 

22,923,612 

20.418,110 

19,483,212 

18.644,264 

18,111,388 

2,306,722 

Total  Disciplinary  Benevolences 

5,548,158 

4,976,654 

4,302,611 

3,943,395 

1.604,763 

~   -  ~ -                                      1 

Presbyterian 

1916 

Church  IN  U.SA 

-1919 

19  2  0 

19  19 

19  18 

19  17 

19  16 

a^f^ 

Board  of  Home  Missions 

2  813324 

2  268  925 

2194147 

2  000  614 

213  310 

2  074  67  0 

2  131387 

2  055  313 

1  738  025 

336  645 

General  Bo«rd  of  EJucelioii,  Etc . . . 

Board  of  Publication 

and  Sunday  Schcwl  W>rk 

Board  of  Cliurcb  ErectioD 

Board  of  Ministerial  Belief 

787  472 

699  346 

826  403 

741  338 

46134 

236140 

2  23  012 

235  920 

202  163 

33  977 

179  200 

187  064 

1  74  523 

148  424 

30  776 

290  393 

321 507 

426125 

311443 

21  030 

Board  for  Freedmen 

200  701 

186  963 

191  169 

188  979 

11  722 

Board  of  Temperance,  Etc 

254  332 

242666 

217676 

191  326 

63  006 

Total  CoUectionB  for  Benevolences  . . 
Local  Church  Support 

6  236  832 

6  260  870 

6  321  176 

6  522  312 

714  520 

21  097  175 

21  682 103 

31468  345 

20  101  322 

995  853 

LocalMiscellaiKousEipaiM 

Total  Collections  for  local  Work . . . 

Full  Membership   Church 

Sunday  School  Membership 

5  248  595 

4  985  776 

3  235  865 

2  295  985 

2  952  610 

26  345  770 

26  667  878 

24  703  210 

22  397  307 

3  948463 

1  603  033 

1  631  748 

1  604  045 

1  560  009 

43  024 

1  319  416 

I  38<5  928 

1  455  466 

1  412  387 

92971 

tl>.UKr.«.«dD«r««Ccaui»D^o«.p*«.  ,9,6««1191*                                           K«l  hp™  « 

idiul*  loM  VTW  tk»  prangu*  fui. 

A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


197 


Methodist  episcopal 

RECORD  OF  THE  WHOLE  CHURCH,  INCLUDING  FOREIGN  CONFERENCES 

1911-1914 

Comparative  Board  Record 

19  15 

19  14 

19  13 

19  12 

19  11 

INCREASE  or 

DECREASt 

Board  of  Foreign  MUsioiu  ]  _  -  ,     ! 
/  5.  School 

and  Church  Extension  (  $.  School 
Freedmen'B  Aid  Society. 

7S4  •'39? 

789  377 

764  540 

7G2(J59 

31  738 

313  958 

3l«  i(}-4 

308416 

307  398 

6  560 

026  134 

636  071 

614185 

613  578 

13546 

387  333 

Li  ■■>^  « 1  ;j 

386131 

384  457 

3  876 

136  486 

1  35  933 

125  189 

1  30  35  7 

6  139 

Public  Edu«-«tion 

57  943 

-•:!■  ,;05 

66  361 

53  750 

4  186 

Board  of  Sunday  School,    j  ^^'^j 
American  Bible  Society 

50  5  74 

53  364 

5  0  3,32 

53  101 

1  527 

73  199 

64  403 

33167 

36  331 

46  868 

44  059 

38  738 

34  704 

■40<)75 

3  084 

Board  of  Temperance,  Etc 

36619 

19971 

36  619 

General  Deaconeu  Board 

_ 

_ 

_ 

_ 

Total  Apportioned  Collections.  .  . 

3  400  684 

2  374  076 

2  383  635 

2  271  615 

139  069 

Woman's  Societies,  Etc. 

Children's  Day  Fund 

83  609 

87  438 

80453 

77  028 

6  581 

Conference  Claimants  (Chicago) 

Woman's  Foreign  Iklissionary  Society . 

Woman's  Home  Missionary  Society    . 

Total  Woman's  Societies,  Etc  . .  . 

17448 

24941 

^n  4  43 

ai  i>j2 

14  074 

818873 

785  348 

760  658 

730  146 

98  737 

54«S--4 

588  826 

4  60133 

434  499 

113355 

1  -it  t.  r-  ; 

1  486  453 

1  3  30  686 

1263  195 

203  589 

FuU  Member. 

3  536  033 

3  406  470 

3  304  651 

3  223  160 

313  863 

Net  Property 

331  596  319 

215  982  740 

209  850  454 

305  664  880 

15  931  339 

Total  Ministerial  Support 

17826376 

17  338  536 

16  835  179 

16  378  709 

1447  667 

3  867  468 

3  860529 

3613311 

3534810 

332  658 

THE  Increase  and  decrea 

3E  Column  compares  19ii  and  i9i4 

RED   FIG 

URES  INDICATE   LO 

SS  OVER  THE   PREV 

OUS    YEAR 

Clearing  Up  the  Record 


THE  above  chart  sets  forth  in  color  (red 
figures  indicating  a  loss  over  the  previous 
year)  a  statistical  record  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  for  the  quadrennium  ending 
in  1914,  before  any  systematic  plan  was  adopted 
to  clear  up  the  record,  charge  by  charge. 

The  element  of  uncertainty  shown  by  the  red 
figures,  or  downpulls,  is  evident  each  year. 
When  red  appears  in  total  figures,  it  indi- 
cates that  downpulls  in  the  smaller  units  are 
frequent. 

The  chart  at  the  top  of  the  opposite  page  shows 
the  record  clearing  up.  This  was  by  no  means 
an  accident.  The  increase  in  membership  is 
less  than  that  on  the  above  chart  while  the 
increase   in   total   collections   was   $1,272,105 


greater,  the  major  part  of  this  increase  having 
been  made  by  the  charges  which  cooperated  in 
the  system  set  forth  in  these  pages. 

The  record  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  should 
be  studied  in  its  relation  to  the  chart  shown  on 
page  31:  "Presbyterian,  Baptist,  Methodist, 
Past  and  Future,"  where  the  marked  up  and 
down  movements  of  the  Presbyterian  benevo- 
lence record  may  be  observed.  We  are  endeavor- 
ing to  set  forth  the  principle  of  a  continued 
forward  movement  on  the  part  of  the  entire 
religious  body. 

The  smaller  units,  or  local  churches  must  study 
their  individual  records  and  clear  them  up 
before  we  can  hope  for  a  permanent  advance 
from  the  larger  group. 


198 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


Benevolence  Offerings  Per  Member 


DAILY  PARTICIPATION 

THE  record  of  the  Copper  Hill  Church 
printed  on  the  opposite  page  is  that  of  a 
small  church  having  but  51  members  with  very 
moderate  church  and  parsonage,  and  paying  a 
small  amount  for  ministerial  support. 

A  year  ago  the  church  paid  $39  for  disciplinary 
benevolent  collections  while  this  year  $260  was 
paid. 

Charts  of  similar  form  were  used  in  this  entire 
district  last  year. 

If  $260  seems  a  large  amount  for  benevolence 
offerings  it  should  not  be  overlooked  that  this 
is  but  1  cent  4  mills  per  member  per  day,  or  the 
tithe  of  an  income  of  14  cents;  and  that  a  tithe 
of  43  cents  per  day  would  pay  the  benevolences 
and  ministerial  support. 

GIVING   BY  THE   WEEK 

ECORD  charts  were  used  a  year  ago  by 


R 


the  charges  of  the  Oneonta  District. 


The  per  capita  giving  of  the  Hartwick-Hyde 
Park  charge  while  showing  a  fine  advance  was 
not  large  enough  to  be  reckoned  by  the  day. 

Two  cents  5  mills  per  member  per  week  paid 
this  marked  increase. 

An  unusual  feature  of  this  record  is  a  loss  in  the 
amount  paid  to  one  of  the  woman's  missionary 
societies,  the  fall  being  from  $54  to  $31. 


BY   THE   MONTH 

RECORD  charts  were  not  used  in  this 
church.  While  there  were  substantial 
increases  in  membership,  property  and  minis- 
terial support  there  was  but  one  dollar  increase 
for  benevolences. 

The  benevolence  return  of  this  charge  could  not 
be  stated  by  the  day  nor  by  the  week  in  Ameri- 
can coin,  the  members  having  averaged  but  1 
cent  1  mill  per  month,  or  the  tithe  of  an  income 
of  11  cents  in  30  days  of  time. 

The  seriousness  of  this  is  that  there  are  thou- 
sands upon  thousands  of  such  churches. 

ANNUAL   PAYMENTS 

OF  COURSE  this  charge  has  not  seen  its 
own  record.  Like  many  others  it  is  on 
the  down  grade.  Red  lights  are  flashing  all 
along  the  line. 

We  cannot  hope  for  a  strong  church  at  the  home 
base  when  records  like  this  impede  its  progress. 

In  this  charge  the  per  capita  offering  can  be 
expressed  only  by  the  year.  A  tithe  of  an  in- 
come of  69  cents  per  member  per  year  paid  the 
benevolence  offering. 

Had  the  ministerial  support  been  tithed  for  the 
regular  benevolent  work  of  the  church  the 
charge  would  have  paid  twelve  times  as  much 
as  the  amount  reported  without  a  single  mem- 
ber having  contributed. 


A 


N  ANALYSIS  of  the   record  is  the   first   step  toward   a   forward 
movement. 


Charts  setting  forth  the  actual  records  of  congregations,  when  used  by  pas- 
tors or  other  church  officials,  have  never  failed  to  awaken  a  new  interest. 

It  is  seldom  that  a  membership,  when  face  to  face  with  its  record,  on  a 
daily  participation  basis  does  not  awaken  to  a  keener  sense  of  its  world 
obligations. 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


199 


LOCAL    CHURCH    RECORD 


>.j^  n  —z~: 


CO  PPE  g     HILL 


:52C 


»19 


DAILY  PASmOFATiC^ 


1   Q  fj 


1  -3 


1    0  8 


1    5 


TW 


I  t^imaof. 


•V  jxmear  xaooM 


I.  -iniiiM 

13 

- 

-♦ 

-3 

c:kB>3i 

-* 

LSamd 

■i       . 

\     1 

9 

9 

1 


»  *=.   c, 


•r  fcg&e  of  ai  wKsmaeii 


r^Misisie; 

5  1 

-5  0 

ev.-„^     „.... 

-5000 

5 

0  0  :■ 

5  3-5 

-5  2-4 

Talu  l-araiiTT-j-- -     --—.r-  -  fim^a 

2  e  -5 

-    - 

TVe  nc-^sjDif  3essi  ^  sie  voijc:  a2  for 
sacaancai  ziceues  n  j-'j--  i.yi  j^c  i^^e 

FOKWABP  Mpvacrr 

ALL  ALONG  T«  LWE 


-!:  0  9  *) 


LOCAL    CHURCH    RECORD 


-^TTSMziy: 


M  A  ;^  T  '^  :  -  <  -   h 


I92C 


lY  ?a?t:c:?at.on 


_S_fi_ 


2_0 

4_0 :    -; 

2  0     2 

1    0     S 


2   1    4 


~     I  Tse  uc^ssc;  aeelfaal^'«vUa£!br 


o_4_ 


C^: 


•  o 


1    :  i  : 


i  ^i 


POKWASO    MtTVQBfT 


--«  lie 


200 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


LOCAL  CHURCH    RECORD 


Coiif«i^ce-SlNTRAL_ILLINQIB_ 
m,^Hl-t         PEORIA 


Charge^ 


OLASFORD 


ComparatN*  Boaitl  Record 


,,.    .        \  Churdi  . 
Board  of  Fomgn  MiMiom  j  j^  jj,^ 

Board  of  Home  MiMion.      j  Church  . 
and  Church  EitouiaD  |  S  School 

Freedmen'a  Aid  Society 

Pubbc  EducatioD 

Church  . 
S.  School 

Anierican  Bible  Society 

Board  of  Temperance,  Etc 

General  DeaconeM  Board 

•Total  Apportioned  Board*. 


Board  of  Sunday  Schoob 


Woman's  SoclrtiM,  Etc. 

\  Childreo'i  Day  Fund -  ■ 

B   Woman'!  Foreign  Miuionary  Society. 
Woman'a  Home  Miuionary  Society  . 
Total  Woman'<  Societies  Etc  .  . 


Comparativo  Staltottcal  Raeord 

FuB  Memben 

Q|  Net  Property 

I  Total  Ministerial  Support 

Total  Disciplinary  BenCTolencet 

AB  Annual  Per  Capita 


19  19 


19  18 


o 


0 


1   3 


9  8 


6    8  2  0 


1917 


1    2 


-TT 


7  3  0 


1  3 

.i  ^  it 


■AB  include.  Centenaiy,  War  Reconrtniction  and  Apportioned  Boarda 


4   5  0 


ft  0 


n 


Tt 


■  13  3 


DAILY  PARTICIPATION 


The  offering  per  member  for  the 
Centenary    and    Apportioned     Board* 

WKf 

wa»  Lcents  L-miDi  perj"^" 

or  the  tithe  of  an  income  of 
^-dollar.  U-CenU  perMONTH 


The  increasng  needs  of  the  world  caD  for 
substantial  increases  in  offerings  and  the 

FORWARD    MOVEMENT 
ALL  ALONG  THE  LINE 


LOCAL   CHURCH    RECORD 


Confat^ncpnENTRAL    ILLINOIS. 
District KANTrAK-BB 


Charge^ 


CLIFTON-    ASKUM 


Comparatlva  Board  Record 


Board  of  Foreign  Misiioni 


I  Church  . 
is  School 


Board  of  Home  Miuiona     J  Church', 
and  Church  Extension  j  S  School 

Freedmen's  Aid  Society 

I*ublic  Education 

Church  . 
S  School 

American  Bible  Society 

Board  of  Temperance,  Etc 

General  Deaconess  Board 

•Total  Apportioned  Boards. 


Board  of  Sunday  Schools 


Woman's  Soclatlas,  Etc. 

Children's  Day  fHmd 

Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Sodoty 

Woman's  Home  Missionary  Society  . 

Total  Woman's  Societies,  Etc  . . 


Comparative  Statistical  Record 

,  Full  Memben 

Net  fVoperty 

Total  Ministerial  Support 

Total  Disciplinary  Benevolences  .  .  .  . 

AB  AnnueJ  Per  Capita 


19  19 


19  18 


TT 


0 


1   1 


J_2 


5  2 


6  4 


15  9 


1  7  n  0  0 


1    3 


7   5 


1         ,0  6  9 


19  17 


_3JI 


2  5 


8  8 


0 


a  7 


5  7 


1    7  0 


1   7    0  0  Q 


14  4  3 


14  5 


■  5  1    7 


DAILY  PARTICIPATION 


The  offering  per  member  for  the 
Centenary    and    Apportioned     Boards 

was  6-cents 

or  the  tithe  of  an  income  of 
^dollars  ea^cents  per  V_EAJ? 

The  increasing  needs  of  the  world  call  for 
substantial  increases  in  offerings  and  the 

FORWARD    MOVEMENT 
ALL   ALONG   THE  LINE 


•AB  includes  Centenary,  War  Reconstruction  and  Apportioned  Bowsk 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


201 


STATISTICAL  DIFFICULTIES 

(A)                                                                                                   (B)                                                            (C) 

(D) 

fi\ 

/or 

/■2.<^X.                                    faff 

r^                      //ar/ 

S  00 
II     277 

7 
9 

?5- 

^ 

27CF                                        y,^ 

7-0/ 
^    6oo 

¥  IS- 

1  t'T 

tTJ  /o 

773 

^yj                         /77 

J    20  3 

<^% 

/J^^                                   Jza3 

18  0 

% 

/•^^                                       /2f0 

1     2.fc> 

!^ 

/^"^                                   3oo 

3o  0 
&o  o 

t^ 

'                                                      /¥-y                                6do 

i-lol 

-M*^t^ 

S¥ff/ 

Poor  Copy  for  Statistics 


THE  frequency  of  errors  in  statistical  reports 
has  rendered  many  publications  practically 
worthless. 

Inaccurate  additions  and  failure  to  transfer 
correct  figiares  for  the  recapitulation  page  have 
lead  to  endless  confusion  in  efforts  to  interpret 
statistical  records. 

Correct  statistical  publications  cannot  be  se- 
cured in  printed  form  if  copy  has  been  carelessly 
prepared. 

Columns  A  and  B  are  photographic  reproduc- 
tions of  official  reports  which  were  duly  audited 
and  passed  by  conference  treasurers  and 
statisticians  for  final  publication  in  the  official 
church  journals. 

In  Column  A,  it  is  impossible  to  know  what  the 
total  should  be.     Figures  were  erased,  cancelled, 


one  figure  marked  over  another,  rendering  a 
correct  total  impossible. 

Column  B  is  a  reproduction  of  a  part  of  a  long 
column  of  figures.  The  original  addition  was 
102,204.  This  figure  was  sent  to  the  editor  for 
publication,  but  when  correctly  added  the  total 
was  found  to  be  54,997. 

If  the  reader  will  attempt  to  add  column  C, 
although  the  figures  themselves  are  perfectly 
legible,  he  will  become  mentally  distracted  in 
efforts  to  prove  the  correctness  of  his  addition. 
It  would  always  be  a  saving  of  time  to  rewrite 
the  figures  in  perfect  alignment  before  attempt- 
ing an  addition.    See  column  D. 

The  adding  machine  might  solve  the  difficulty 
in  column  B,  but  there  is  no  machine  which 
could  aid  in  bringing  up  a  correct  total  of 
column  A. 


202 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


Common  Types  of  Statistical  Errors 


THE  chart  of  statistical  errors  is  from 
an  actual  printed  page  of  church  statis- 
tics for  the  year  1919  and  is  used  to  illustrate 
difficulties  faced  in  efforts  to  present  accurate 
information  concerning  the  work  of  the  church. 

But  why  give  space  to  a  subject  of  this  kind  in  a 
statistical  publication?  It  is  done  in  order  to 
call  attention  to  some  items  which  may  serve 
to  illustrate  conditions  which  must  be  corrected 
before  we  can  have  accurate  statistical  tables. 

When  errors  occur  we  usually  blame  the  printer. 
But  how  can  the  printer  set  up  in  type  the 
correct  figures  when  the  copy  itself  is  unintel- 
ligible. When  figures  are  carelessly  made,  how 
is  he  to  tell  a  3  from  a  5  or  a  2  from  a  7;  or  when 
a  figure  is  marked  over  without  erasing  the  old 
one  how  is  he  to  know  which  to  use?  A  cause 
of  incorrect  totals  frequently  lies  in  the  fact 
that  the  columns  were  not  correctly  added,  and 
most  of  the  blunders  in  addition  are  due  first, 
to  poor  figures;  and  second,  to  figures  being  out 
of  line,  that  is,  the  unit  figures  are  not  all  in  "the 
unit  column.  There  may  be  a  number  of  errors 
on  a  given  page  and  the  total  figures  be  correct. 
When  one  mistake  is  made  to  balance  others  the 
total  is  unaffected. 

"But  are  not  statistical  records  checked  or 
proof-read?"  By  no  means;  and  furthermore 
there  are  few  if  any  persons  who  can  read  back 
from  poor  copy.  Proof-reading  figures  from 
good  copy  is  in  itself  an  art. 


When  totals  of  conference,  synod  or  state  con- 
vention records  are  to  be  carried  over  to  a 
recapitulation  page  we  find  very  serious  trouble 
when  these  totals  are  incorrectly  transferred. 
They  are  not  infrequently  entered  in  the  wrong 
column  and  are  often  transposed.  The  subject 
of  the  transposition  of  figures  is  largely  due  to 
defective  attention  and  is  serious.  No  one  who 
transposes  figures  is  competent  to  read  proof  or 
to  check  statistical  records. 

But  the  printer  is  not  guiltless.  He  slips  in  an 
extra  cipher  and  5,000  becomes  50,000.  He 
omits  a  figui-e  and  441  becomes  41 ;  and  of  course 
the  columns  will  not  equal  the  original  total. 
Thus  an  injustice  is  done  the  local  record. 

As  a  practical,  up-to-date  illustration,  in  a 
well-known  and  prominent  publication  dated 
December  4,  1919,  the  figures  34,  which  were 
type-set  from  a  correct  photographed  copy, 
were  printed  334,  and  thus  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  is  by  a  printer's  blunder 
charged  with  having  increased  its  weekly  per 
capita  payment  to  the  support  of  the  ministry 
but  one  cent  in  334  years! 

We  have  always  found  it  necessary  to  re-add 
and  re-check  all  columns  of  figures  and  when 
possible  to  consult  original  sources. 

A  little  extra  care  by  pastors  in  making  up 
their  reports,  and  greater  watchfulness  on  the 
part  of  printers  in  proof-reading  would  insure 
greater  accuracy  in  publications. 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


203 


A  PAGE  OF  STATISTICAL  ERRORS 


204  A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


EVERYTHING  EXCEPT  THE  KINGDOM 

BY  THE  DAY 

10  cents  per  day  for  carfare 


5  cents  per  day  for  "phone  call 
2.7  cents  per  day  for  the  Church 

BY  THE  WEEK 

$1.50  per  week  for  room  rent 
.40  cents  per  week  for  ice  cream  and  candy 
.20  cents  per  week  for  moving  pictures 
.18.9  cents  per  w^eek  for  the  Church 

BY  THE  MONTH 

$8.00  per  month  for  clothing 


$3.00  per  month  for  tobacco 
$1.00  per  month  for  the  theatre 
.81  cents  per  month  for  the  Church 

BY  THE  YEAR 

Our  annual  expenditures  for  the  essentials,  or  even  the  non- 
essentials of  life,  are  so  greatly  out  of  proportion  to  our  total 
giving  for  all  church  purposes,  that  the  space  on  this  page 
will  not  permit  of  a  graph  w^ithout  destroying  the  scale  of 

the  above  charts. 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


205 


For  the  Quiet  Hour 


GOD'S   OWNERSHIP 

In  the  beginning  God  created  the  heavens  and  the  earth. — 
Genesis  1:1. 

God  created  man  in  his  own  image. — Genesis  1:27. 
Whatsoever  is  under  the  whole  heaven  is  mine. — Job  41:11. 
For  every  beast  of  the  forest  is  mine,  And  the  cattle  upon 

a  thousand  hills If  I  were  hungry,  I  would  not  tell 

thee;  For  the  world  is  mine,  and  the  fulness  thereof. — 
Psalms  50:10,  12. 

Behold,  unto  Jehovah  thy  God  belongeth  heaven  and  the 
heaven  of  heavens,  the  earth,  with  all  that  is  therein.  .  .  . 
For  Jehovah  your  God,  he  is  God  of  gods,  and  Lord  of 
lords,  the  great  God,  the  mighty,  and  the  terrible,  who 
regardeth  not  persons,  nor  taketh  reward.  He  doth  exe- 
cute justice  for  the  fatherless  and  widow,  and  loveth  the 
sojourner,  in  giving  him  food  and  raiment. — Deuteronomy 
10:14,  17,  18. 

MAN'S  WEALTH? 
And  lest  thou  say  in  thine  heart.  My  power  and  the  might 
of  mine  hand  hath  gotten  me  this  wealth.  But  thou  shalt 
remember  Jehovah  thy  God,  for  it  is  he  that  giveth  thee 
power  to  get  wealth:  that  he  may  establish  his  covenant 
which  he  sware  unto  thy  fathers,  as  at  this  day.  And  it 
shall  be,  if  thou  shalt  forget  Jehovah  thy  God,  and  walk 
after  other  gods,  and  serve  them,  and  worship  them,  I 
testify  against  you  this  day  that  ye  shall  surely  perish. 
— Deuteronomy  8:17-19. 

If  I  have  made  gold  my  hope.  And  have  said  to  the  fine 
gold.  Thou  art  my  confidence;  If  I  have  rejoiced  because 
my  wealth  was  great,  And  because  my  hand  had  gotten 
much ....  This  also  were  an  iniquity. — Job  31 :24,  25,  28. 
Come  now,  ye  that  say.  To-day  or  to-morrow  we  will  go  into 
this  city,  and  spend  a  year  there,  and  trade,  and  get  gain : 
whereas  ye  know  not  what  shall  be  on  the  morrow.  What 
is  your  life?  For  ye  are  a  vapor  that  appeareth  for  a  little 
time,  and  then  vanisheth  away.  For  that  ye  ought  to 
say,  If  the  Lord  will,  we  shall  both  live,  and  do  this  or 
that. — James  4:13-15. 

Wilt  thou  set  thine  eyes  upon  that  which  is  not?  For  riches 
certainly  make  themselves  wings.  Like  an  eagle  that  flieth 
toward  heaven. — Proverbs  23:5. 

SEPARATED   PORTIONS 

And  Jacob  vowed  a  vow,  saying,  if  God  will  be  with 
me,  and  will  keep  me  in  this  way  that  I  go,  and  will 
give  me  bread  to  eat,  and  raiment  to  put  on,  so  that  I 
come  again  to  my  father's  house  in  peace,  and  Jehovah 
will  be  my  God,  then  this  stone,  which  I  have  set  up 
for  a  pillar,  shall  be  God's  house:  and  of  all  that  thou 
shalt  give  me  I  will  surely  give  the  tenth  unto  thee. — 
Genesis  28:20-22. 

And  all  the  tithe  of  the  land,  whether  of  the  seed  of  the 
land,  or  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree,  is  Jehovah's:  it  is  holy  unto 
Jehovah. — Leviticus  27:30. 


And  as  soon  as  the  commandment  came  abroad,  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel  gave  in  abundance  the  first-fruits  of  grain, 
new  wine,  and  oil,  and  honey,  and  of  all  the  increase  of  the 
field;  and  the  tithe  of  all  things  brought  they  in  abundantly 
....  they  also  brought  in  the  tithe  of  oxen  and  sheep,  and 
the  tithe  of  dedicated  things  which  were  consecrated  unto 
Jehovah  their  God,  and  laid  them  by  heaps.  .  .  .Since  the 
people  began  to  bring  the  oblations  into  the  house  of 
Jehovah,  we  have  eaten  and  had  enough,  and  have  left 
plenty:  for  Jehovah  hath  blessed  his  people;  and  that 
which  is  left  is  this  gieat  store. — 2  Chronicles  31:5,  6,  10. 
To  whom  also  Abraham  divided  a  tenth  part  of  all. — 
Hebrews  7:2. 

Then  this  stone,  which  I  have  set  up  for  a  pillar,  shall  be 
God's  house:  and  of  all  that  thou  shalt  give  me  I  will  surely 
give  the  tenth  unto  thee. — Genesis  28:22. 
Thou  shalt  surely  tithe  all  the  increase  of  thy  seed,  that 
which  cometh  forth  from  the  field  year  by  year. — Deu- 
teronomy 14:22. 

RICHES 

If  riches  increase,  set  not  your  heart  thereon. — Psalms 
62:10. 

Better  is  a  little,  with  righteousness.  Than  great  revenues 
with  injustice.  .  .  How  much  better  is  it  to  get  wisdom 
than  gold!  Yea,  to  get  understanding  is  rather  to  be 
chosen  than  silver. — Proverbs  16:8,  16. 
Charge  them  that  are  rich  in  this  present  world,  that  they 
be  not  highminded,  nor  have  their  hope  set  on  the  uncer- 
tainty of  riches,  but  on  God,  who  giveth  us  richly  all 
things  to  enjoy. — 1  Timothy  6:17. 

A  good  name  is  rather  to  be  chosen  than  great  riches.  And 
loving  favor  rather  than  silver  and  gold. — Proverbs  22:1. 
He  that  loveth  silver  shall  not  be  satisfied  with  silver;  nor 
he  that  loveth  abundance,  with  increase:.  ..  and  what 
advantage  is  there  to  the  owner  thereof,  save  the  beholding 
of  them  with  his  eyes? ....  There  is  a  grievous  evil  which  I 
have  seen  under  the  sun,  namely,  riches  kept  by  the  owner 
thereof  to  his  hurt. — Ecclesiastes  5:10,  11,  13. 
There  is  that  scattereth.and  increaseth  yet  more;  And  there 
is  that  withholdeth  more  than  is  meet,  but  it  tendeth  only 
to  want.  The  liberal  soul  shall  be  made  fat ...  .  Proverbs 
11:24,25. 

There  is  thatmaketh  himself  rich,  yet  hath  nothing:  There 
is  that  maketh  himself  poor,  yet  hath  great  wealth. — 
Proverbs  13:7. 

But  they  that  are  minded  to  be  rich  fall  into  a  temptation 
and  a  snare  and  many  foolish  and  hurtful  lusts,  such 
as  drown  men  in  destruction  and  perdition.  For  the  love 
of  money  is  a  root  of  all  kinds  of  evil ;  which  some  reaching 
after  have  been  led  astray  from  the  faith,  and  have 
pierced  themselves  through  with  many  sorrows.  But 
thou,  0  man  of  God,  flee  these  things;  and  follow  after 
righteousness,  godliness,  faith,  love,  patience,  meekness. 
—1  Timothy  6:9-11 


206 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


For  the  Quiet  Hour  (Continued) 


WARNING 

For  what  shall  a  man  be  profited,  if  he  shall  gain  the  whole 
world,  and  forfeit  his  life?  or  what  shall  a  man  give  in 
exchange  for  his  life? — Matthew  16:26. 

Neither  their  silver  nor  their  gold  shall  be  able  to  deliver 
them  in  the  day  of  Jehovah's  wrath. — Zephaniah  1:18. 

Lo,  this  is  the  man  that  made  not  God  his  strength^  but 
trusted  in  the  abundance  of  his  riches,  and  strengthened 
himself  in  his  wickedness. — Psalms  52:7. 

Riches  profit  not  in  the  day  of  wrath;  but  righteousness 
delivereth  from  death.  The  righteousness  of  the  perfect 
shall  direct  his  way;  but  the  wicked  shall  fall  by  his  own 
wickedness. — Proverbs  11:4-5. 

Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites!  for  ye 
tithe  mint  and  anise  and  cummin,  and  have  left  undone 
the  weightier  matters  of  the  law,  justice,  and  mercy,  and 
faith;  but  these  ye  ought  to  have  done,  and  not  to  have 
left  the  other  undone. — Matthew  23:23. 

How  hard  is  it  for  them  that  trust  in  riches  to  enter  into 
the  kingdom  of  God!— Mark  10:24. 

OBLIGATION 

Every  man  shall  give  as  he  is  able,  according  to  the 
blessing  of  Jehovah  thy  God  which  he  hath  given  thee.  — 
Deut.  16:17. 

But  whoso  hath  this  world's  goods,  and  beholdeth  his 
brother  in  need,  and  shutteth  up  his  compassion  from  him, 
how  doth  the  love  of  God  abide  in  him? — 1  John  3:17. 

In  all  things  I  give  you  an  example,  that  so  laboring  ye 
ought  to  help  the  weak,  and  to  remember  the  words  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  that  he  himself  said,  it  is  more  blessed  to 
give  than  to  receive. — Acts  20:35. 

PROMISE 

Honor  Jehovah  with  thy  substance,  And  with  the  first 
fruits  of  all  thine  increase:  So  shall  thy  barns  be  filled 
with  plenty. — Proverbs  3:9-10. 

Return  unto  me,  and  I  will  return  unto  you,  saith  Jehovah 
of  hosts.  But  ye  say,  Wlierein  shall  we  return?  Will  a  man 
rob  God?  yet  ye  rob  me.  But  ye  say.  Wherein  have  we 
robbed  thee?  In  tithes  and  offerings.  Ye  are  cursed  with 
the  curse;  for  ye  rob  me,  even  this  whole  nation.  Bring  ye 
the  whole  tithe  into  the  store-house,  that  there  may  be 
food  in  my  house,  and  prove  me  now  herewith,  saith 
Jehovah  of  hosts,  if  I  will  not  open  you  the  windows  of 
heaven,  and  pour  you  out  a  blessing,  that  there  shall  not 
be  room  enough  to  receive  it. — Malachi  3:7-10. 

But  seek  ye  first  his  kingdom,  and  his  righteousness;  and 
all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you. — Matthew  6:33. 

Jesus  said  unto  him,  If  thou  wouldest  be  perfect,  go,  sell 
that  which  thou  hast,  and  give  to  the  poor,  and  thou  shalt 
have  treasure  in  heaven:  and  come,  follow  me. — Matthew 
19:21. 


OFFERINGS 

Let  each  man  do  according  as  he  hath  purposed  in  his 
heart:  not  grudgingly,  or  of  necessity:  for  God  loveth  a 
cheerful  giver. — 2  Corinthians  9:7. 

Upon  the  first  day  of  the  week  let  each  one  of  you  lay  by 
him  in  store,  as  he  may  prosper. — 1  Corinthians  16:2. 

For  if  the  readiness  is  there,  it  is  acceptable  according  as 
a  man  hath,  not  according  as  he  hath  not.  —  2  Corinthians 
8:12. 

And  Zacehaeus  stood,  and  said  unto  the  Lord,  Behold, 
Lord,  the  half  of  my  goods  I  give  to  the  poor. — Luke 
19:8. 

For  they  all  did  cast  in  of  their  superfluity;  but  she  of  her 
want  did  cast  in  all  that  she  had,  even  all  her  living. — 
Mark  12:44. 


WORSHIP 

Thine,  O  Jehovah,  is  the  greatness,  and  the  power, 
and  the  glory,  and  the  victory,  and  the  majesty:  for  all 
that  is  in  the  heavens  and  in  the  earth  is  thine;  thine 
is  the  kingdom,  O  Jehovah,  and  thou  are  exalted  as  head 
above  all.  Both  riches  and  honor  come  of  thee,  and 
thou  rulest  over  all;  and  in  thy  hand  is  power  and 
might;  and  in  thy  hand  it  is  to  make  great,  and  to  give 
strength  unto  all.  Now  therefore,  our  God,  we  thank 
thee,  and  praise  thy  glorious  name.  But  who  am  I,  and 
what  is  my  people,  that  we  should  be  able  to  offer  so 
willingly  after  this  sort?  For  all  things  come  of  thee, 
and  of  thine  own  have  we  given  thee. — 1  Chronicles  29: 
11-12-1.3-14. 

And  ye  are  not  your  own;  for  ye  were  bought  with  a  price, 
glorify  God  therefore  in  your  body. — 1  Corinthians  6: 
19,  20. 

What  shall  I  render  unto  Jehovah  For  all  his  benefits 
toward  me?  I  will  take  the  cup  of  salvation.  And  call  upon 
the  name  of  Jehovah.  I  will  pay  my  vows  unto  Jehovah: 
Yea,  in  the  presence  of  all  his  people. — Psalms  116:12-14. 

Ascribe  unto  Jehovah  the  glory  due  unto  his  name:  Bring 
an  offering,  and  come  before  him;  Worship  Jehovah  in 
holy  array. — 1  Chronicles  16:29. 

The  God  that  made  the  world  and  all  things  therein,  he, 
being  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  dwelleth  not  in  temples 
made  with  hands;  neither  is  he  served  by  men's  hands, 
as  though  he  needed  anything,  seeing  he  himself  giveth  to 
all  life,  and  breath,  and  all  things;  and  he  made  of  one 
every  nation  of  men  to  dwell  on  all  the  face  of  the  earth, 
having  determined  their  appointed  seasons,  and  the 
bounds  of  their  habitation;  that  they  should  seek  God,  if 
haply  they  might  feel  after  him  and  find  him,  though  he  is 
not  far  from  each  one  of  us:  for  in  him  we  live  and  move. 
and  have  our  being. — Acts  17:24-28. 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


207 


The  Valley  of  Dry  Bones 


CAN  statistics  be  made  to  live?  Can 
records  be  pictured  ?  What  could  be 
duller,  drier  or  more  uninteresting  than  a 
statistical  lantern-slide  lecture?  But  statistics 
when  accurately  compiled  are  records  of  fact; 
of  life's  achievements,  its  victories  or  its  failures. 
They  uncover  the  covetousness  and  reveal  the 
liberality  of  men.  They  are  the  inexorable, 
unescapable  records.  They  reflect  actual  con- 
ditions like  a  mirror. 

Dry  as  figures  are  in  statistical  columns,  the 
moment  they  are  made  to  apply  to  the  individ- 
ual they  take  on  bone  and  sinew,  flesh  and 
blood.  They  reveal  tragedies  of  failure  and 
epics  of  glorious  achievement.  The  camouflage 
of  statistics  is  the  covering  up  or  counter- 
balancing of  the  individual  items  which  make 
up  the  total.  The  miser  may  hide  behind 
the  total  and  the  liberal  man  may  be  lost  from 
view  when  the  giving  of  the  congregation  to 
which  he  belongs  is  reduced  to  an  average. 

Nothing  is  farther  from  the  truth  than  the  idea 
that  statistics  are  dry.    But  one  must  get  close 


to  them  in  order  to  understand  them;  must  live 
intimately  with  them  so  as  to  be  able  to  inter- 
pret their  meaning. 

They  will  often  reveal  facts  which  will  hold  the 
attention  as  closely  as  a  fascinating  novel  and 
will  cover  an  equally  wide  range  of  human 
emotion,  sacrifice  and  indulgence,  loyalty  and 
treachery. 

Further,  if  this  intimate  relationship  is  con- 
tinued, it  will  be  discovered  that  these  charac- 
teristics of  statistics  can  be  expressed  in  inter- 
esting diagrams,  graphs  and  pictures  and  made 
into  lantern  slides  to  be  projected  on  the  screen, 
so  that  the  eye  can  help  the  ear  of  the  listener 
as  the  speaker  explains  and  interprets  the 
startling  facts  of  character  and  achievement 
revealed  by  statistical  records. 

There  are  introduced  here  ten  sample  pages 
taken  from  the  midst  of  a  stereopticon  lecture 
dealing  with  statistical  records  regarding  wealth, 
money,  income,  church  support  and  benevo- 
lences. 


400  B.C 


RETURN  UNTO  ME' 


i^LACHl'S 


3RIESTS  AND  LEVrfES  WtRE 
JEM  PLE  SERVICE  WAP 
TITH5S  AND  OFFER|nGS 
,THE  PSapLE  HAD 


llsrSMODEFN 


^ 


\  /ORK  IS 
fthESAND  OFFEI! 
THE  PEOPLE  LIVE 


F  ORGC  fTEN 


NOT    SUPPORT 
NE&LECTED  . 
VERE  Wl 


Ml^JISTRY   1$    urJDER  PA|D 
EGLSCTED 
ING3  ARE  WllHH 

OR  Imemseives 


TIMEj; 


I9I9AD.*REPENT'      1920  "GO  YE' 


208 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


WHAT  IF 

Some  of  the  Members  of  the  Protestant  Church 
of  the  U.S. Tithed  their  Incomes? 

If  2%  of  them  tilhed  incomes  of  *S.000.1  it  would  pay  in 

Or_    4% 2.500     full  the  Total  Church 

5%  "  ""  7000  (   §udget  Local  and 

-  -  10%  .     .       !         "        '  1.000 


Benevolent  of 
1918. 


What  jfall  should  Tithe? 


CHARTS  to  accomplish  the  largest  results  are  of  two  classes:  those  deal- 
ing with  past  records,  of  value  educationally  in  showing  actual  conditions, 
and  those  which  are  based  upon  certain  possibilities. 

In  setting  forth  the  statements  of  the  above  chart,  it  was  not  the  intention 
of  even  suggesting  that  there  are  no  members  of  the  Protestant  churches 
who  tithe,  but  what  various  groups  of  tithing  members  could  accomplish. 

The  chart  does  not  state  that  2  per  cent,  of  our  membership  have  incomes  of 
$5,000,  or  that  4  per  cent,  have  incomes  of  $2,500,  etc.  The  probability  is 
that  a  very  much  larger  per  cent,  have  these  incomes. 

If  all  professing  Christians  were  to  recognize  the  sovereignty  of  God;  that 
he  is  the  rightful  owner  of  all  things;  and  would  acknowledge  their  steward- 
ship by  setting  apart  the  tithe,  the  work  as  undertaken  by  the  Interchurch 
World  Movement  would  be  but  a  small  part  of  what  could  be  accomplished 
in  meeting  world  needs. 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


209 


ONE  IN  TWENTY-THREE 

If  one  out  of  each  23  members  of  the  Protestant 
churches  of  the  U.  S.  has  an  income  equal  to  the 
average  wage  of  the  bricklayer,  $6.25  per  day, 

AND  TITHES  IT 

THE  TITHE  WOULD  PAY  THE  TOTAL  LOCAL 
AND  BENEVOLENT  CHURCH  BUDGET  AS  PER 

1918 


210 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


ONE  IN  ELEVEN 

If  one  out  of  11  members  has  an  income  equal  to 
the  average  wage  of  the  hod  carrier,  $3.27  per  day, 

AND  TITHES  IT 

THE  TITHE  WOULD  PAY 

THE  TOTAL  CHURCH  BUDGET  AS  PER  1918 

WITH  A  MARGIN  OF  $21,897,196 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


211 


ONE  IN  EIGHT 

If  one  out  of  8  members  has  an  income  equal  to  the 
average  wage  of  the  teamster,  $2.20  per  day, 

AND  TITHES  IT 

THE  TITHE  WOULD  PAY  THE  TOTAL  CHURCH 
BUDGET  AS  PER  1918 


212 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


ONE  IN  FIVE 

If  one  out  of  5  members  lias  an  income  equal  to 
the  average  wage  of  the  waitress,  $1.42  par  day, 

AND  TITHES  IT 

THE  TITHE  WOULD  PAY  THE  TOTAL  CHURCH 

BUDGET  AS  PER  1918  WITH  A  MARGIN  OF 

$9,767,342 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


213 


ONE  IN  TWO 

If  one-half  the  registered  members  of  the 
Protestant  Christian  churches  gave  an  amount 
equal  to  the  tithe  of  the  wage  of  the  Alabama 
waitress,  all  church  expenses  as  per  1918 
would  be  paid  In  full  with  a  margin  of 

$10,681,278 


214 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


ttrenfxjrcf}  turtf  4ftv»wv  y  f/iytfi  America 


Winnowing  Grain 

PRIMITIVE  methods  are  still  practised  in  the  Far  East.  They  thresh 
their  grain  and  plow  their  fields  in  Palestine  today  just  as  they  did  in  the 
days  of  our  Lord.  It  is  easy  to  see  that  their  methods  are  laborious  and  the 
consequent  results  very  meagre.  Millions  of  people  are  living  in  abject 
poverty  in  India.  Multitudes  have  never  known  during  a  single  day  of  their 
lives  what  it  is  to  have  enough  to  eat. 

Here  the  grain  is  beaten  out  with  hand  flails  or  with  stone  rollers  drawn  by 
oxen.  As  seen  in  the  picture  the  grain  is  tossed  into  the  air  on  windy  days 
or  poured  out  from  elevated  platforms  or  stools.  The  chaff  is  blown  away 
by  the  wind  while  the  grain  falls  to  the  ground  to  be  gathered  up  by  the 
toiler. 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


215 


Poverty's  Offering 

OUT  of  their  poverty  they  set  apart  the  tithe.     These  offerings  frequently 
represent  more  than  the  tithe  and  are  to  be  classed  with  the  widow's 
mite,  for  she  gave  her  whole  living. 

In  the  home  of  the  Christian  family  in  India,  so  poor  that  it  has  no  money  to 
give,  stands  the  "vessel  of  blessing,"  usually  an  unglazed  earthen  jar. 

At  each  meal  time  the  wife  and  mother  puts  into  this  jar  a  handful  of  grain 
taken  out  of  the  very  living  of  the  family. 

On  the  day  of  the  church  meeting  this  grain  is  carried  to  the  meeting-place 
in  the  man's  body  belt  and  is  poured  out  on  the  collection  cloth. 

The  picture  shows  the  native  Christian  pouring  out  his  offering  of  grain 
which  falls  upon  the  cloth  spread  upon  the  floor,  to  be  presented  to  the  church 
as  his  offering. 


216 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


UNITED  STATES'  GRAIN  CROP 
1918 


Mi.vj|^  1^^  » 


%-"^-^ 


■  -^•«i<-f.i, 


■■■,ni,>!''BusHELSv''"-;,  ,,„.,^r  . 
5;44l.3570d5''^'>iif.^^:' 


tiKrcfWCft  HtyV  •■• 


■      :     VALUE  AT  FARM      -m,, 


The  Modern  Thresher 

IN  OPEN  contrast  with  the  Far  East  is  this  modem  thresher.     What  could 
not  the  man  who  owns  the  field  or  the  thresher  do  if  he  had  the  "loving 
loyalty"  of  the  Indian  Christian  in  the  preceding  picture. 

America  is  rich  beyond  imagination  in  all  that  constitutes  national  wealth. 
We  are  rich  in  houses  and  land;  in  gold  and  silver;  in  iron  and  coal;  in  cot- 
ton and  wool  and  grain.     The  best  of  modem  facilities  are  at  our  command. 

The  United  States  grain  crop  for  1918,  com,  wheat,  oats,  barley,  rye,  buck- 
wheat and  rice,  amounted  to  5,441,357,000  bushels,  valued  on  the  farm  at 
$6,971,634,000. 

Compare  this  method  of  threshing  with  the  Indian  method.  Not  with  flail 
nor  with  stone  rollers  drawn  by  slow  moving  oxen,  but  by  thousands  of  steel- 
spiked  cylinders,  18  to  40  inches  in  diameter,  and  36  to  66  inches  long;  driven 
by  power  plants  of  6  to  25  horse  power  and  with  a  capacity  of  60  to  200 
bushels  an  hour. 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


217 


PRO  RATA  SHARE 

OF  THE 

PROTESTANT  CHURCHES 

IN    THE 

GRAIN  CROP  OF  1918 


BUSHELS 
1,360,339,000 

VALUE  AT  FARM 
$1,742,908,000 


THE  TITHE 
OF  OUR 
SHARE 


BUSHELS    .  136,033,900 

VALUE  AT  FARM     $174,290,800 


The  Grain  Tithe 

ON  THE  supposition  that  the  Protestant  churches  of  the  United  States 
had  their  pro  rata  share  of  the  nation's  grain  crop  and  that  they  should 
tithe  it,  the  tithe  of  this  grain  alone  would  equal  70  per  cent,  of  the  total 
expenses,  local  and  benevolent,  of  the  givings  of  Protestant  Christianity  for 
the  year  1918. 

God  is  the  owner  of  all  things.  It  is  he  who  sends  the  rain  and  the  sun. 
When  we  make  offerings  unto  him  of  money  and  service,  he  will  not  fail  in 
the  fulfillment  of  his  promise. 

When  Christian  people  come  to  set  apart  tithes  and  offerings  of  the  product 
of  the  fields,  forests  and  mines;  when  the  profits  of  factories,  shops,  banks 
and  stores,  and  when  wages  and  salaries  are  all,  according  to  our  prosperity, 
brought  into  the  storehouse,  then  the  promised  blessing  such  as  there  will 
not  be  room  enough  to  contain,  will  be  poured  out  upon  the  church  at  home, 
and  a  new  thrill  of  life  will  be  sent  round  the  world. 


A  Soldier's  Estimate 

of  the 

Interchurch 
World  Movement 

A  SERGE  ANT  in  the  150th  Field 
Artillery  of  the  famous  Rainbow 
Division,  who  spent  twenty-two  months 
in  France  and  was  in  all  the  big  drives 
where  Americans  took  part,  writes  from 
Denver  University  to  his  father  in  New 
York: 

"Truly,  the  churches  of  the  world  are 
awakening  to  their  great  oppor- 
tunity. 

"This  Interchurch  Movement  is  the 
biggest  thing  in  the  world  today. 

"In  the  church  and  in  a  broad  Chris- 
tianity lies  the  solution  of  the 
present  unrest. 

"This  unrest  centers,  I  think,  in  the 
individual,  and  the  church  must 
center  its  efforts  to  appeal  to  the 
individual." 


TOPICAL  INDEX 

See  special  index  for  "A  Statistical  Mirror"  following  this  index 


Page 
Armenia 

— massacres  in 78 

— orphans  in 77 

Caste 

— curse  of,  in  India 100 

Child  Labor 41 

Child  Marriage 35 

— in  India 104 

(See  also  "Women") 

Cooperation 

— effect  of,  in  Mexico 75 

• — in  Japan 149 

— in  Korea 152 

— in  Latin  America 74 

— in  tlie  Philippines 118 

— in  Syria  and  Palestine 85 

Divorces 

• — in  the  Balkans 66 

— in  India 104 

— in  Japan 148 

■ — in  Persia 83 

— in  Turkey 80 

Education 

— expenditure  on 30 

— in  Latin  America 71 

(See  also  "Schools") 

Foreign  Missionary  Societies 

— of  Continental  Europe 67 

Health  Conditions 

— in  Africa 93 

■ — in  China 136 

— in  India 106 

— in  Japan 148 

— in  Korea 151 

— in  Latin  America 71 

— in  Malaysia 129 

— in  Oceania 121 

—in  the  Philippines 117 

-in  Turkey 80 

High  Cost  of  Living 20 

—in  India 102 

— in  Japan 145 

IlXJTERACY 26 

— in  Africa 94 

— in  the  Balkans 66 

—in  China 136 

—in  India 103 

— in  Latin  America 71 

— in  Malaysia 129 

— in  Persia 83 


Page 

Illiteracy—  Continued 

— in  the  PhiHppines 117 

— in  Russia 64 

— in  Turkey  and  Armenia 79 

Infant  Mortality 

—rate  of 23 

— in  Africa 93 

—in  India 106 

— in  the  PhiHppines 117 

(See  also  "Health") 

Korea 

— Japanese  rule  in 152 

Languages 32 

— number  of,  in  non-Christian  world 34 

—in  India 100 

Leprosy 22 

{See  also  "Health"  and  "Unfit") 

Literature 

— in  Africa 95 

—in  China 139 

—in  India 108 

• — in  Indo-China  peninsula 125 

— in  Japan 147 

— in  Latin  America "...  71 

— in  Malaysia 130 

— in  Oceania 122 

— missionaries  needed  for  publication  and 

distribution  of 33 


Massacres 

— in  Armenia 


78 


Medical  Missionaries 25 

— in  Africa 94 

• — in  Arabia 87 

^in  Central  Asia 112 

—in  China 137 

— in  India 106 

— in  Malaysia 129 

— in  Persia 82 

(See  also  "Health") 

Medical  Schools 
(See  "Health") 

Missionaries 

— furnished  by  Europe,  as  compared  with 

United  States 53 

— in  foreign  fields 44 

— needed  for  evangelistic  work 50 

— needed  for  Africa 98 

— needed  for  China 142 

— needed  for  India 110 

— needed  for  Japan 153 


220 


Index:  FOREIGN  SURVEY 


Missionaries— Con/mwed 

— needed  for  Latin  America  .  . 

— needed  for  the  Near  East  .  . 

— needed  for  the  Philippines  . 
— needed  for  Southeastern  Asia 

Philippines 

— America's  example  in  the  .  . 


Plague  Centers  .  .  . 
— in  Central  Asia  . 
(See  also  "  Health') 

Protestant 

— church  members  . 
— forces 


Page 

.  76 
.  88 
.  119 
.  131 

.  113 

.  22 
.  Ill 


Protestantism 
— in  Europe . 
— in  Turkey 

Protestants 

— in  Africa   . 


n  Albania 

n  Austria 

n  Baltic  Provinces 

n  Belgium 

n  Bulgaria 

n  China 

n  Czecho-Slovakia 

n  Denmark 

n  France  and  Alsace-Lorraine  . 

11  Germany 

n  Greece 

n  Finland 

n  Holland 

n  Hungary 

n  India 

n  Indo-China  peninsula    .    .    . 

n  Italy 

n  Japan    

n  Jugo-Slavia 

n  Korea 

n  Latin  America 

n  Norway 

n  Persia 

n  the  Philippines 

n  Poland 

n  Portugal 

n  Roumania 

n  Russia 

n  Spain 

n  Sweden 

n  Switzerland 


Religions 

— of  China 

— of  India 

- — of  Japan 

— of  Russia 

— of  the  world 

Schools 

— enrolment  in,  at  outbreak  of  war 


43 
15 

53 

80 

95 
65 
59 
60 
56 
65 

139 
60 
55 
56 
59 
65 
55 
56 
60 

107 

126 
56 

149 
65 

152 
69 
55 
84 

118 
60 
56 
65 
62 
56 
55 
59 

140 
99 

148 
62 
44 

41 


Page 

Schools — Continued 

— in  Africa 94 

— in  Arabia  .    .    ; 87 

— in  Armenia 79 

—in  the  Balkans 66 

—in  China 135 

—in  India 103 

— in  Indo-China  peninsula 125 

— in  Japan 147 

— in  Korea   ....        151 

— in  Malaysia 129 

— in  Mexico     73 

— in  Oceania 122 

— in  Mesopotamia 88 

—in  Persia 83 

— in  the  Philippines 117 

— in  Syria  and  Palestine 85 

—in  Turkey 79 

{See  also  "Education") 

Soviet  Government 

— attitude  toward  church  in  Russia 64 

State  Church 

— in  Europe 54 

Teachers 

— need  of 27 

(See  also  "Schools") 

Unfit 

— the  (beggars,  lepers,  blind  and  other 

defectives) 24 

—in  China 137 

—in  India 106 

— in  Latin  America 72 

— in  Persia 83 

(See  also  "Health") 

Unoccupied  Fields 48 

— greatest  stretch  of,  in  the  world 73 

— in  Africa 95 

—in  China 132 

— in  Indo-China  peninsula 126 

— in  Japan 149 

— in  the  Philippines 119 

— in  Malaysia 128 

Vice 

— in  Africa 90 

— in  Japan 146 

— in  Korea 151 

— in  Latin  America 72 

— in  Persia 83 

—in  Turkey 80 

Wages 20 

—in  India 102 

— in  Japan 145 

Women 

— in  factories 36 

— in  the  Balkans 66 

—in  China 136 

— in  India 104 


FOREIGN  SURVEY:  Index 


221 


Page 

Women — Continued 

—in  Indo-China 126 

— in  Japan 145 

— in  Korea 152 

— in  Malaysia 129 

— in  Oceania 122 

— in  Persia 83 

— in  the  Philippines 117 

— in  Siam 125 

—in  Turkey 80 


Page 
Y.  M.  C.  A. 

— in  China 139 

— in  Czecho-Slovakia 60 

— in  India 101 

— in  Japan 147 

— in  Latin  America 71 

— in  Poland 61 

Y.  W.  C.  A. 

— in  Japan 148 


A  STATISTICAL  MIRROR 


Page 

Benevolence  Offerings  per  Member  ....  198 

Church  Membership  IN  U.  S.  (1918) 168 

— of  the  future,  the 173 

— expenses,  per  capita  totals 184 

—the  latent 192 

— the  developed      194 

— records  (local) 199 

Cost  of  Living,  Increased,  Pastoral  Support  183 

Developed  Church,  The 194 

Everything  Except  the  Kingdom 204 

Expenses,  Total  Church  (per  capita)     ....  186 

Feeders,  Membership 174 

Future,  The  Church  of  the 173 

Forward  Movements 188 

Grain  Crop  of  1918  (pro  rata  share) 217 

—tithe,  the 217 

Membership,  Church,  in  United  States  (1918)  168 

—feeders 172 

—record  (M.  E.  Church) 172 

— record  (Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.)  .    .  175 

— church,  and  total  expenses 184 

— unrelated 193 

—related 195 

Ministerial  Sltpport 180 

— support,  per  capita 182 

— salary 181 

— salary  practically  unchanged 183 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church  (Record  1915-18)  196 

Offerings  and  Pledges 189 

One  Billion  Dollars  per  Year 190 

Offerings  and  Benevolence  (per  member)  .    .  198 

One  in  Twenty-three 209 

One  in  Eleven 210 


Page 

One  in  Eight 211 

One  in  Five 212 

One  in  Two 213 

Per  cent.  Record,  Presbyterian  Church,  U. 

S.  A 178 

— Methodist  Episcopal  Church 179 

Prosperity's  Recognition,  (M.  E.  Church)  .    .  182 

Pastoral  Support  and  Cost  of  Living    .    .    .  183 

Pledges,  Offerings  and 188 

Presbyterian  Church  (record  1916-19)  ....  196 

Poverty's  Offering 215 

Quiet  Hour,  For  the 205 

Religious  Bodies  in  U.  S.;  Two  Hundred  and 

One 169 

Religions  of  the  World 171 

Related  Membership,  A 195 

"Return  Unto  Me" 207 

Support,  Ministerial 180 

Statistical  Difficulties 201 

— poor  copy 201 

— errors,  common  types  of 202 

— errors,  a  page  of      203 

Taking  the  World 170 

Tithe,  The  Grain 217 

Tithes 208 

Unrelated  Membership,  An 193 

Valley  of  Dry  Bones,  The 207 

Wealth,  Per  capita 182 

What  If—? 208 

Winnowing  Grain 214 


INTERCHURCH  WORLD  MOVEMENT  OF  NORTH  AMERICA 

DIVISIONAL  ORGANIZATION  OF  THE 
SURVEY  DEPARTMENTS 


DEPARTMENTS 

DIVISIONS 

[    Africa  Survey  Division                                                                                        [ 

1  China  Survey  Division                                                                                        | 

— j    Europe  Survey  Division                                                                                      | 

1  FOREIGN  SURVEY  DEPARTMENT 

1 — '..    '     — Z ^ .-  ■.■  . — ■- ■    1 

J 

1    Evangelistic  Survey  Coordination  Division                                                 [ 

1    Educational  Survey  Coordination  Division                                                | 

[    Social  and  Industrial  Survey  Coordination  Division                                 ] 

■     1     Literature  Survey  Coordination  Division                                                   [ 

1    TuwM  and  Country  Survey  Division                                                                    ] 

1    Outlying  Territories  Survey  Division                                                                  | 

1    Negro  Americans  Survey  Coordination  Division                                      ] 

HOME  MISSIONS  SURVEY  DEPARTMENT 

)     New  Americans  Survey  Coordination  Division                                             ) 

1     Orientals  in  the  U.  S.  Survey  Coordination  Division                                | 

1    Spanish-Americans  Survey  Coordination  Division                                 | 

AMERICAN  EDUCATION  SURVEY  DEPARTMENT 

1     Secondary  Schools  Survey  Division                                                                     [ 

■  1    Tax  Supported  Institutions  Survey  Division                                             [ 

MINISTERIAL  SUPPORT  AND  RELIEF 
SURVEY  DEPARTMENT 

r        1    Mjolsterial  Salaries  Survey  Division                                                                    | 

1     iviinibLeridl  f'ensions  and  Helret  burvey  Uivtston                                          | 

AMERICAN  RELIGIOUS  EDUCATION 
SURVEY  DEPARTMENT 

[     Community  Survey  Division                                                                           | 

1     Special  Fields  Survey  Division                                                                        | 

AMERICAN  HOSPITALS  AND  HOMES 
SURVEY  DEPARTMENT 

1     Hospitals  Survey  Division                                                                                 ] 

j     Child  Welfare  Survey  Division                                                                        ] 

SURVEY  STATISTICS  DEPARTMENT 


DATE  DUE 

,.^^ 

««««*«aa, 

.  mata 

-«— - 

-^, 

HMMmAM 

DEMCO  38-297 

